Material Spirit can act no more for ever without a Miracle Fire from Heaven to re-inkindle it but for want of this Subtil Body within the Gross Body without dies and corrupts and turns to that Dust out of which it was first extracted This either was the Opinion of Heraclitus before specified or very like it Chap. 8. Orpheus and Thales thought that there was a Soul of the Universe resident every where and so in the Elements But Aristotle asks how that can be that Air or Fire should have a Soul without being an Animal Orpheus held that Soul which was in the Air to be more Excellent and Immortal than that which was in Animals But their Tenet seems absurd to say that Fire or Air are Animals or that having Souls they are not Animals They said Animals lived by the Air in which they breathed and in Breathing attracted the Air which being animated caused Life in Animals but the whole Air is of the same Species and Nature with every Part of it therefore the whole Air is animated In Souls says Aristotle there are dissimilar Parts or Degrees viz. Reason Sense and Vegetation but the Air consists of Similar Parts only whence Soul and Air cannot comport together nor can the Soul be in every Part of the Vniverse unless she do consist of Similar Parts Concludes The Soul cannot be known from its Consistence of the Elements nor can it be knowingly or truly said that she is moved We may observe as the Occasion of this Argument that some Old Philosophers held the World to be animated and that the Soul of the World gave to every Nature its ultimate Perfection that made heavy things descend and light to rise upwards and was the Cause that Animals had Life So says Virgil Jovis omnia plena And Infusa per Artus Mens agitat Molem magno se Corpore miscet But this Opinion Aristotle doth disallow and argues against it by this Chapter Chap. 9. By Powers of the Soul Men have Knowledge Sense and Opinion can Consult and Desire and use their Appetites and Local Motion at their own Liking and from Her comes their Growth Continuance and Diminution and from Her our Vnderstanding and the Vse of our Reason and so all other Powers and all that we do or suffer But Men have doubted Whether each of these and their like do flow from Virtue of the whole Soul or some from one Part of it and some from another Also What causes Life in Animals whether one or more Parts or what other Cause it hath also What Part of the Soul Understands and what Part Desires For says he some have thought that with one Part of the Soul Men did the one and with another Part the other So as the Soul was partible And if so says Aristotle What is it that keeps her Parts together Not the Body for that is kept together by the Soul for upon her leaving it ensues Corruption and Dissolution Plato thought that there were divers Souls in a Man Aristotle still proves all is but One Soul Against this some alledged That some Insects cut in Pieces each Piece will move for a Time This he denies to come from a Partition of the Soul and says The Principle of Life in Plants is a sort of Soul and it is common to them with Animals and nothing hath Sense which hath not that We may observe the Subject of this Book to be his History of the Soul declaring the Former Opinions amongst Philosophers concerning it annexing his own Confutations and not absolutely approving any one of them Lib. II. Chap. I. The Word Substance is a common Genus of such Things as have a real Subsistence or Being whose consistent Parts are Matter and Form whence results the Compositum consisting of them both united The Matter is a Power or Capacity of receiving Formation or being informed but the Form is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Active Vigour or Principle of Life and Activity in the Compositum and this in Humane Souls is distinguished by the Terms of Science and Contemplation Bodies compounded of such Matter and Form seem to be the Prime Substances in Nature Of these some have Life and some not Life consists in Nutrition Increase and Diminution growing from their own Natural Powers whence every Natural Living Body is a Substance compounded of Matter and Form and of these the Form is most properly Substantial as having Life in it self whereas the Matter hath only a Capacity Fitness and Inclination to receive that Life which the Form can communicate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This Active Principle is the Active Principle of the Body This he changes a little saying The Soul is the first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first Prime Act of a Living Organical Body Takes Plants to have Organical Bodies thinks it not proper to say That the Body and Soul are one For that Things may be said to be and to be One after a very multifarious Manner says 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the Souls proper Term or Principal Act or Actor of the Compositum and yet he hath not done with it An Essence consisting in a fitting or reasonable Proportion The Soul is such an Essence and this is the Thing wherein the Top of its Perfection lies and this the Forms of Dead Things as of an Ax or other Tools cannot have but it belongs only to Things which have in them a Natural Principle of Motion If we shall suppose the Eye to be an Animal the Sight would be the Soul Essence or Form and the Eye but the Matter and without the Form the Eye would be useless And as it is in the Parts it is in the whole the Anima Vivens or Sensitiva to the Compositum that hath Life or Sense and as the Eye consists of the firm Pulp and Sight so the Animal of Soul and Body therefore the Soul is not separable from the Body or such Parts of it as remain together and act after the Separation of other Parts from them The Eye may lose its Sight or be pulled out so the Hand its Feeling or be cut off For such Faculties are not general viz. of the whole Body Whether the Soul can be parted from the Body he seems not to determine but if she may be so he thinks she is but in the Body as a Pilot in a Ship We may observe he says as his last and best Definition of a Soul That it is an Essence or reasonable Proportion viz. animating the Body by such a Proportion of the Natural Heat and Radical Moisture Whence the more reasonable just and adequate this Proportion is the more excellent is the Constitution of the Compositum like to be And if he mean thus it is no wonder he says The Soul is no more separable from the Body than Sight is from the Eye In Separation neither can subsist but are thereby extinguished unless as he says we shall think the Soul to be in the Body but
as a Pilot is in a Ship who having brought it to Shore leaves it Chap. 2. The Soul is amongst those things which are called Principles having the special Faculties of Nutrition Sense Reason and Local Motion but there is doubt whether all these proceed from the whole Soul or that they are separated Parts of it and if separated then whether in Place or only in Imagination the Vegetative Soul will act in Slips and Branches and enable them to grow but the Soul of Man seems to be of another Sort and that this only is capable of a Separation from the Body as that which is Eternal may be separated from that which is subject to Corruption but all other Parts of the Soul except that which is purely Contemplative are inseparable from the Body The Soul is that Principle by which we have Life Sense and Vnderstanding as from our proper Form and Ratio and this is not the Body but belongs to it she is not the Body nor can she be without it In a Body therefore she is and such an one as is sutable to her Operations and is her proper Matter whence she is the Active Principle bearing a reasonable or natural Proportion to the Matter which is to be informed by her or to her Body We may observe how warily or uncertainly Aristotle handles the Separate Subsistence of Souls saying first That the Soul of Man is the only Sort that seems capable of it and that it doth seem capable of a Separate Subsistence as an Eternal Being But this is spoken without Addition of Reason or farther Dilucidation or Confirmation of the Thing as if in Compliance with Vulgar Opinion and then presently subjoins The Soul is not the Body but belongs to it nor can she be without it In a Body therefore she is and likely cannot be without it Farther it may be observed that in this Chapter we begin to enlarge our Strides and omit all such things which do not properly belong to Souls or is Declarative of their Natures or Properties and this Course will be followed in our future Progression in this Author Chap. 3. Where there is Sense there is Appetite viz. Lust Wrath and Will also Pleasure and Pain or that which is Pleasing and Troublesom Lust desires that which is Pleasant and Animals are nourished by Dry and Moist Things and by Hot and Cold Things Hunger and Thirst belong to Lust Hunger desires the Dry and Warm Things and Thirst the Cold and Moist Man hath a Discursive Understanding or if there be any thing in Nature above that Man hath it Creatures in the lowest Degree Rational have all things pertaining to Animation Sense Appetite Motion c. and yet they all perish in Death Of the Contemplative Intellect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems there may other Things be spoken or conceived We may observe here the same cautelous Expressions of Aristotle concerning Subsistence of a Rational Soul in a State of Separation from the Body that hath been usual with him Chap. 4. It is one of the properest and most natural Qualities of all Living Creatures perfect in their Kinds to generate such another as themselves are and the first able Effect of a Soul arrived to Perfection and the most universal is to generate its Like and support its Species Whence the Souls first Denomination may be Generativa except from her first Acts she should be called Nutritiva The Soul is the first Principle and Cause of Life in the Body and first of Motion both as to the what and why She is the very Essence of the Body or the Causa cur sit and the Life of Living Bodies is the very Being of them and this is of the Soul and all Natural Bodies are Instruments of the Soul Empedocles thought Plants had their Nourishment from the Earth below which was carried up by a Power of Heat and Fire Says Aristotle Earth and Fire are Contraries What keeps them then in an amicable Temper This is the Soul and therefore this is the Prime Cause of Nutrition Yet the Fire or Natural Heat is a Concomitant Cause not yet so Principal as the Soul which bounds the Force of the Fire knowing otherwise no Bounds Nothing can take Food or Nourishment that is not an Animated Body so as such Bodies do therefore these Actions come from the Soul therefore the Soul is such a Principle as hath sutable Faculties to preserve the place of her Abode If that have no Aliment it cannot subsist and therein are Three Particulars viz. 1. What must be nourished 2. With what 3. What effects the Nouriture and that is the Soul The other Two are the Body and the Aliment and all Aliment must be digested and all Digestion is effected by Heat therefore all Living Things have Heat We may apply what Aristotle says here of Generation as the most Natural Action viz. to generate another Creature of his own Likeness and Kind This imports a Generation of the whole Matter and Form Body and Soul according to Natural Inclination and Power of all other Living Creatures Chap. 5. Treats of the Senses and the Objects of them The first Motions towards Sense grow from the Seminal Power then that which is procreated obtains Sense natural to Sensitive Creatures as Science and Contemplation is to Man But Objects of the Senses are external Things and those of Science as Things Universal are inward and within Compass of the Soul it self and it can understand when it will not use the Senses without their proper exterior Objects not hear without a Noise Chap. 6. Each Sense judges of its proper Object without being deceived in it the Distance and Medium being fit and the Organ found But Motion Rest Number Figure and Bulk are not peculiar to any one Sense to the peculiar Object the Essence of the Sensible Power applies it self Chap. 7. Light is as it were the Colour of the Perlucid Body when enlightned by Fire or the Heavenly Luminaries but Light is not Fire nor clearly a Body nor the Effluction of a Body for then it self would be a Body But it is the Presence of Fire or other Lucid Thing in the Perlucidum We may say the Presence of that Habit which expels Darkness is Light and of that Habit Darkness is the Privation The Perlucid Body hath no proper Colour whence it cannot be seen as Air or can hardly be seen as Water The Motive to discern Colours is the Perlucidum enlightened but the Act of discerning is from the Light Fire may be seen both in the Dark and Light for that it enlightens the Darkness Chap. 8. All Sounds occasion Ecchoes though not perceptibly even as all Light hath its Reflexion which causes the Light where the Sun doth not shine or in the Shade The Air seems to be an inane or void Space fit for Sounds The Terms of Acute and Obtuse or Slack is derived from Sounds A Voice is the Natural Sound of an Animal and no Inanimate Thing
but not so well Vehement excessive Objects of other Senses do only destroy the present Act or at most but the Organ But such Objects of the Touch may kill as vehement Heat Cold Hardship Smell or Taste can also kill but that comes from their Touches and such Power as an Aspect may have to that Purpose is by Power of what touches Prov. 2.4 Solomon directs Seek Knowledge and Truth as Silver and search for them as for hid Treasures And thus have we ransacked the Treasures of this Philosophical Treatise and Storehouse the best furnished towards the present Purpose of any Magazine which by Art or Nature we know to have been collected there hath no Part of it been left without our closest Scrutiny by which we seem to have found that the Philosopher had made a like Search to this very Purpose in the Times Ages and Writings of those who had lived before him and by such Search had found that Orpheus and Thales held Opinion That the whole World was Animatum and that there was in it an Universal Soul from whence the particular Souls were sent out to animate and inform all that were in Capacity to receive both the Vegetative Sensitive and Rational upon whose future Dissolution the Form Soul Virtue or Active Principle returned back to the Universal Soul or Spirit or Power and mixed therewithal as the Drops of Water returning are received and incorporated into their Ocean or Element And if this were true there must thence follow a Subsistence of Souls after Dissolution of the inspirited Bodies but not in their Individuations or Particulars Next came Pythagoras and he taught an Individuation of Souls That every Animal had its particular Form or Soul and the Souls of Men and Beasts were all of a Mode and transmigrated sometimes into Men and sometimes into Beasts according to their Deserts or as it happened or there was Need in the World This Opinion maintains and requires a Separate Subsistence of Souls after Death of the Body and that in every Particular or in their Proper Individuations and necessarily supposes a Pre-existence of Souls And there must be a great Stock Magazine or Provision of Souls whence all who have need may abundantly be supplied Likewise it supposes an Immortality in the Souls or else in length of time they might come to be clean spent and worn out Then came Democritus and he and Leucippus were of another Mind For they thought that upon the Aptitude and Fitness of the Body for the Receipt of a Soul the Vital Heat required and obtained a Respiration and therewithal the Globular or Fiery Atoms which fly about in the Air are drawn in at each Breathing and they give continual Supply to such Atoms as were in the Body before So long therefore as Animals breath and draw in such Atoms they may live but no longer for want of fresh Atoms or Fire for a continual Supply of their Souls This Opinion makes a Soul created by the Congregating of Globular Atoms not capable of a Separate Subsistence as a Soul but is again dissolved into its Atoms upon Death of the Body Then the Philosophers who more regarded Rational and Knowing Faculties in the Soul than its Vital and Moving ones such as Empedocles and Plato They thought the Soul to be a Compositum of the Elements amongst which Fire was most eminent and potent that all being wrought into an amicable Inclination and mixed in a sutable Proportion there rose from that Mixture a Spiritual Flame which they called a Harmony of them all during whose Continuance the Animal lives and hath Vigor in a like Proportion but in Death it ceases And if this be not the Soul which then leaves the Body what can Men think to be that Soul that then leaves it But if in truth this be the Soul which in Death leaves the Body then first it hath a Beginning but together with the Body and this is taken also away with Death of the Body for that there doth not come to Humane Perceivance or Knowledge of any other sort of Soul departing at Death but this only Flame by them called Harmony Other Opinions of Anaxagoras Heraclitus Almaeon Diogenes Hippo and Critias are also cited before And it seems the Opinion generally current was That the Soul was a distinct Principle from the Body and had a separate Subsistence after Death so strongly conceited as some killed themselves to enjoy Soul-felicities the sooner And this Ancient and General Conceit had so much Power even over Aristotle himself as to induce him to discourse of the Soul generally after the Mode of his Time viz. as of a Self-subsisting Principle and to affirm that a Part of it the Prime and Contemplative Part of it the Intellect actu is Self-subsisting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Immortal and Eternal And to prevent any Bodies demanding what this Soul is he says It is that only which it is and that only is Immortal and Eternal But he gives no manner of Confirmation from Reason or offers any Dilucidation or any farther Discourse upon the Thing But on the contrary whensoever he comes to argue from Reason upon this Point of Subsistence of the Soul in a State of Separation from the Body all his Arguments conclude against such Subsistence of a Soul in that Separate State for that it hath nothing to do wherein the Body joins not with it nor can do any thing not so much as move it self but by the Body nor act any thing in the Body but by the Animal Spirits cannot go out of the Body nor alter any thing in it cannot command the Passions Affections or Appetite but struggles with them after a Natural Manner and uses sometimes Natural Means both outward and inward to obtain Victory cannot punish a rebellious Opposer nor make a Hair White or Black or diminish or increase the Stature can finally do nothing but in a Natural Way and by Natural Means by the Organs bodily and the Animal Spirits and therefore in all his Arguments and Collections from Particulars or Experience the Soul seems to be a Natural Agent acting in and by the Body and employing chiefly the Heart as Vital and the Head as Sentient and Intellectual and all other Parts in Passions Affections Appetites and Motions And yet as this Life of the Soul is according to Nature the same Strength of Reason may seem to conclude for her a sutable Exit such as may best agree with a Natural or Material Spirit Des Caries in his Philosophical Principles Part 4. Sect. 197. mentions thus much shall we say or thus little of the Soul he says We do well enough comprehend how by the Bulk Figure and Motion of one Body divers Motions and Changes may be excited in another Body and such as have great Power to affect the same by acting upon the Senses But says he we cannot at all understand by what Mode these Bulk Figure and Motion do produce or effectually Work upon
Tongue and Lips So as this Kernel must be like a Hand to the Soul without which it can do nothing of moment Art 45. The Soul cannot excite or remove Passion by its own Power or Will but is put to contest with it by Arguments and other Natural Helps And we know that oftentimes Passions prevail over the Powers of Reason as if they grew but out of the same Root both viz. the Activity Life and Motion of a Material Spirit Art 47. In the Contest between Sense and Reason in Man Here says he the Kernel may be driven by the Soul on the one side and then by the Animal Spirits violently set on the other side or some Spirits may present to the Kernel what they can offer for the Passions others may do the like on behalf of the Soul and what it advises and desires and whither the Kernel inclines that side prevails over the other And if the Case be so our Author puts Mankind under the Government of an Unknown Immaterial but confessedly a very Silly Soul that must apply it self upon all Occasions to a pitiful small Lump of Matter a Kernel without whose Kindness and Inclination it must always become subject to the Slavery of Sensuality and Passion Art 48. One would think here that he would say all Souls are not alike but some are weaker and some stronger he hints it plainly yet without positive Assertion And if Souls be Immaterial Spirits then An recipiunt magis minus who knows Art 50. Every Motion of the Kernel seems naturally to be knit to every one of our Thoughts from the beginning of our Lives and Words which not naturally but only by Institution are significant can excite Motions in the Kernel Says It is observable in Beasts that though they want Reason and perhaps all Cogitation yet they have all the Motions of their Animal Spirits and their Kernels whose Motions excite Passions in them as well as ours in us tending to the same End of preventing Harms to them But these he will not call Affections in the Beasts but Motions of the Nerves and Muscles which produce the same Effects in Beasts that those which he calls Affections in Men use to do in them Whence it seems clear he grants the same Nature in Mens Passions and those of Beasts before needlessly and bootlessly denied by him His Title to this Article pretends to shew how Mens Souls may get the Mastery of their Passions but all that he directs upon that Point is That well-taught Spaniels are learn'd to curb their Passions and to sit though they have a mind to run You see says he the Thing is feasible even by Beasts and therefore Men may do it more easily and effectually But I doubt of that 1. Whether Humane Power can do it 2. Whether Beasts may not as easily and fully be brought to it as Men Art 51. It is plain says he that the next Cause of Passions in the Soul is no other but the Motion by which the Spirits do stir this Kernel which is in the Middle of the Brain He sets down his own Cogitation or Fiction as if the Thing were to pass for a Granted Truth That this Immaterial Spirit must rule or be ruled by this Diminutive Kernel Art 122. He says When that Fire which is in the Heart becomes extinguished we die beyond Remedy Art 137. Love and Hatred Joy and Sorrow Lust Fear c. are all Naturally referred to the Body and belong not to the Soul but as it is joined to the Body Art 138. The Beasts direct their Lives no otherwise than by such Corporal Motions as Men usually do follow and would draw the Soul along with them and have her Consent to such Actions Art 139. He says We ought also to consider these Passions as they belong to the Soul But he hath before denied they do naturally belong to the Soul And here he doth not shew that they do depend upon it And these are all the Particulars we find in this late Philosopher concerning the Soul And we observe upon them That all the Particulars which he applies and refers to the Soul of Man are applicable to and agreeable with the Rational Faculty of his Material Soul And all those Things Actions or Passions which he applies and refers only to the Body of Man are applicable to and agreeable with the Sensual Faculty of the Material Soul and Spirit of Man in both which Faculties and in the Vegetative the Body is equally concerned and so is the whole Soul and all its Faculties in all things that pertain or happen to the Body and there is no Separation made or to be made betwixt the Soul and Body of Man during his Natural Life And all which our Author says of the same is feigned out of his own Heart or is a Fiction of his own Cogitation utterly to be rejected as before hath been said And we do not find that he hath said any thing Material for Proof of an Immaterial Soul of Man or that deserves or requires a more particular Reply or any farther Consideration Hieronimus Zanchius was a Reformed Divine of Strasbourgh in the later End of our K. H. 8. and writes upon the Creation and Gods Works then made his Books are in Quarto Printed Newstadt in Anno 1602. His Design led him to treat of Animals and Souls And Lib. 7. cap. 2. Sect. 12. he says the Life of Animals is in their Blood as Moses says also and that all Men agree it subsists by Heat and Moisture Sect. 15. pag. 595. Says God's Creation ceased not with the First Week but he still daily creates Humane Souls and forms the Bodies of Animals Pag. 598. Every Animal hath an Organical Body and a Soul with Vegetative Motive and Sentient Faculties Pag. 599. The Quadrupedes are the next Sort to Mankind both for the Parts of their Bodies and the Strength and Genius of their Minds or Souls endowed with Senses both outward and inward as Men are and use the like Actions both as to Life Sense and Motion Pars 3. Lib. 1. Pag. 603. He says The Breath which God breathed into Adam was a created but incorporeal Thing but the Food then granted to Men and Beasts was alike And he cites Gen. 7.15 The Beasts went into the Ark and all Flesh wherein was the Breath of Life Yet gives no Answer to it nor shews how this Breath and that breathed into Man did differ Yet he would have us learn hence Pag. 617. That our Souls are not from our Parents per traducem but only from God who breathed into Adam's Nostrils id est says he God made him respire by his Nostrils and that is not opposed Pag. 618. Again This Breath was created not out of God but out of some other Invisible Thing and he then created and gave it viz. gave the Soul in that Visible Sign Shews Plato made a Difference between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nostram and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
help of other Circumstances of Time Place or Persons c. This we leave as doubtful Pag. 740. There are in Animals Three Sorts of Motion 1. Vital 2. Commanding or Stimulating 3. Prosecuting or Endeavouring That Commanding Force is in the Sensitive Appetite from whence all our Affections do arise and they reign and command in Animals Beasts and Men as Animal and act to Motion the whole Body or the several Members of it The Prime Vital Motion is that of the Pulse placed in the Heart the Seat of Life and Vital Motion acted by the Soul Pag. 741. The Actors in this Motion are the Inward Heat and Spirits viz. the Vital Spirits When this Motion ceases all Animals die and the Vital Spirits vanish But says he it doth not therefore follow that the Soul dies If he had proved or shall prove that there is a Soul in Man which did ever live doth live or can live in Separation from the Body we will admit of this Caution of his and not infer Death of such a Soul by the Ceasing of this Vital Motion in the Body Palpitations of the Heart agitated by the Affections and the Faculty of Respiration are also Vital Motions Appetive commanding Motion Pag. 724. is Vegetative Sensitive and Intellective It consists in prosecuting things liked and avoiding things disliked with Passion or at Leisure cites Matth. 15. They all proceed from the Heart and have their Rise from the Affections although many Causes may work in and upon them viz. Complexion of the Body Education Conversation Examples Doctrines c. their general Aspect is upon Pleasure or Pain to follow or avoid the Vigor of their Motion grows from Lust Wrath and Fear or present outward Sense greatly affected the Affections are not ill in themselves but useful helpful necessary for nothing is from God or Nature which is not Good the Evil which they produce is but by Accident Pag. 744. The Prosecutive Power lies in Local Motion This hath its Root in the Brain whence the Nerves and their Power and Motion are derived animated and enlivened by Spirits from the Heart This says he Galen teaches who is in that Point to be preferred before any other Testimony But it seems both he and Hyppocrates his Master were mistaken concerning Man's Compages of Body and Soul if our Author fall out to be right The Powers moving the Nerves and in them are the Vital and Animal Spirits and thence Motion is derived to the Muscles Bones Joints and every Member These Spirits which are partly Corporeal and partly quasi Incorporeal or Spiritual excited by the Soul omitting how or by what Means these Spirits move and guide the Nerves which are like Reins to the whole Body and they quicken and guide the Muscles and the small Cords or Strings which reach to them By these are the Bones Joints and Members of the Body moved And thus the moving Power of the Soul prosecutes the Mandates of the Appetite and Affections this seems a weak or foolish Sort of Soul that will or must use its Motive Powers to satisfie those Affections which drive to Action against the Will and Dictates of the Soul it self Whence we conclude it more likely that all these Motions are Natural and Animal that Intellect or Reason is one Natural Faculty in Man and that it is Chief and hath a Priority of Order and Power in him that Sense and the Affections are another Natural Faculty in Man and that Vital Inclinations and Powers of Vegetation are another Natural Faculty in him not divided by so many Souls but that one Soul serves all these Faculties viz. that Flaming Spirit or Principle of Life Motion and Action first breathed into Man by his Creator and once quite extinguished can never be again rekindled but from Heaven by miracle A Vital Spark or Origine of this Fire likely may be kindled in Heat of Coition lodged in the Matter by Ordinance of Nature and her Director This hath its appointed Natural Times and Means first of Vegetation and Motions then of Sense and Affections and lastly of Intellect and Reason The Matter Shape and Organs of the Body do by Degrees enlarge themselves and grow and they increase the Blood and Humors which nourish continually the Vital Active Flame whence the Increaseof Body and Soul goes on together till they arrive to their Fullness of Stature Proportions and Activities and in Ordinary Course of Nature they grow stand and decay together This Active is the Motive Principle enlivening and quickening all Man's Faculties to act according to their Natural Powers Propensities and Appointments If any Organ or Part of Matter be out of Order this Active Power not being Rational but in the proper Place for that Faculty cannot remedy that Want but can only put on to Action all that is in the Body fit for it inclining and helping them to and in the Actions that are proper or peculiar to them in the Heart the Primum Vivens and most Vital Part of the Body This Flame and Heat is most Predominant and Intense there the Blood is purified and ratified and refined there the Vital Spirits are generated and thence they are dispersed to several Parts of the Body but chiefly to the Head In the Heart therefore we place the Chief Seat of Life and Vegetation for whose Defence each other Part will be ready to expose it self knowing and feeling that the Loss of that Fort destroys the Microcosm The Place of next Value to this but of much greater Activity is the Head for there reside the Senses both Internal and External and there resides also the Rational Faculty viz. the Intellect and the Judgment so as these two Faculties of Sense and Reason are very close and near Borderers upon one another and although our Author go with the Stream of deriving Mens Affections all from the Senses therein seems to be an apparent Mistake for as we do allow to the Intellect a Will as well as to the Senses an Appetite so there must be allowed to Reason a Power of making and gaining the Affections of equal or greater Potency and Might then that which is attributed to the Senses Whence in Contests betwixt Reason and Sense or Will and Appetite that Part which prevails upon the Affections must be Victor over the other for the Affections stirred and gained excite move and sway the Heart which is drawn and bent by them to resolve and execute accordingly and there appears no such Difference between the Prevalency of either of these Faculties as that Men can determine which doth oftnest prevail or which of them is naturally endowed with the most strong and prevalent Power each have a Power in some Persons more than in others and in all Persons more at one Time or upon one Occasion then upon another In no Persons naturally doth the Stream run one Way but as S. Paul says 'T is not of willing or running but God gives the Victory perhaps often But
not produce it and the same may be said for the Form viz. the Soul the Parents give it but they do not produce it This Answer seems clearly Concessive that the Parents generate the Soul as much and as effectually as they do the Body and more than that is not required by Sennertus or any other But our Friend insists Learn says he the Effects of Generation from those of our Dissolution our Death doth dissolve the Vnion of our Parts but it doth not destroy those Parts but only the Man whence as by Generation we become Men by Dying we cease to be so This also grants that all which perishes in Death was generated by the Parents The Body had a Time to get Life and grow and so it hath to putrifie and consume and the Soul began with Life in the Embrion and in the Body and it seems to extinguish in Death of the Body naturally or we desire to be yet scientifically instructed from Reason or Nature what it is and where it is or at least that it is and hath a Separate State and Subsistence of its own P. 43. He recites another Argument of Sennertus viz. If the Seed be not animated from the first Instant and then the Progenitor happen to die before the Time of Animation it might be truly said that a Dead Man did Genenerate He answers This Case is like one who puts Sparks of Fire amongst Fewel then leaves it and the Fire doth not take hold and burn till a good while after yet this Man is said to have made the Fire And we do agree the Similitude to be apt enough in this Case and that it seems to import The Seed is as much the Efficient of the whole Child as the Sparks put into the Fewel are of the Fire more than which hath not been demanded Our Friend says he hath chosen to contest this Point against Sennertus because that Doctor was a Man of great Worth and Substance And says he magnified his Wisdom greatly in Submitting his Opinion to the Divines worthy to be imitated herein by all other Men But that before hath been delivered doth sufficiently evince that there is a great Latitude and Difference of Opinions in the World Concerning this Writer of An. 1645. we may observe he had the Advantage of the Wren in the Fable who sate upon the Back of the Eagle and was carried by her into the Clouds and coming to the full Extent of the Eagles Height she put her self to the small Stretch of her own Wings and mounted above the Eagle by so much He had perceived the great Incongruities of continually newly created Souls and intended at mollifying them by assigning them a Regular Ordination as a Duty upon the Exigence of Nature This Course appears healing and helpful Posito that the Soul be Immaterial but it is no Manner of Proof that the Soul is so And if it be not so but only a Material Spirit then is there no need of this Invention and then it is as hath been said not only an Invention but a needless one And yet it testifies the Writer amongst his other Endeavours to have been a Person of Wit Learning and Consideration All the Authors presently in our Possession or Reach concerning the Soul have before been Cited and Considered viz. Four Foreign and Four of our own Later and Domestick Writers And concerning the Materiality or Immateriality of Humane Souls we may observe from that they have spoken that there are Two particular Queries or Questions the Determination of which will advance much towards the knowledge of the Souls Nature and Qualifications If One of them be proved or granted thence the Immateriality of the Soul may be strongly inferred and if the other be proved or granted thence may he as strongly inferred the Souls Materiality The First of these is held in the Affirmative by divers of our Authors viz. More Digby Zanchius and the Pamphlet of 1645 who do all expresly and often affirm That the Soul in Life-time of the Man doth at some times and in some cases act of and by her self without Aid or Ministry of the Body or its Organs or any Members or Powers of it If this Assertion have been proved or can or shall be proved We grant from the Conclusion a very strong Inference may be drawn for the Souls Immateriality agreeing the Truth of Aristotle's Assertion in his Treatise of the Soul Chap. 1. That if the Soul have any Operation or Affection peculiar to her self and wherein she can effectually Act without Use or Aid of the Body or the Members Organs or Spirits of it then it is very likely that she may also be capable of a Subsistence in a State of Separation from the Body But says he If the thing be not so and Men fail in Proof of such a peculiar in the Soul certainly she cannot subsist in a State of Separation from the Body Our Authors for Proof of such a Peculiar in the Soul do alledge That the Soul can conceive Spiritual Beings and Universals Second or Abstracted Notions Logical Mathematical and Metaphysical Beings and Things which Matter is not very capable of nor that it can be Assistant to the Formation or Contemplation of such Conceptions In answer to which may be opposed the same Authors Assertions That whilst the Soul is in the Body she cannot act without the Animal or Vital Spirits of the Body and before hath been observed That the Soul cannot see but by the Eyes nor remember but in the Memory And these Organs and Faculties may be lost by Accident and yet the Soul remain perfect still but without Sight or Memory for want of the Bodily Organs and if the Intellect be crazed the Soul cannot understand but according to such Capacities as remain in the Organ and it seems the like may be said for all other Faculties of the Soul and Organs of the Body which infers the Soul cannot operate without the Spirits and Organs of the Body As to the Conceiving Spiritual Beings and Things it hath been said such Knowledge hath been derived from Revelations made to the Senses of some Men and their Testimony of them to other Men and for the Conceptions of Universals and Abstracted Notions it seems the Soul in the Intellect working Comparate and Abstractive by using the Joynt Powers of Intellect Phantasie and Memory and by composing and comparing what is found in them may well enough be able by abstracting them from Conceptions of Matter and Sense and sorting them first then ranking and comparing them the Soul by Joint Use of these Organs may naturally be able to raise Generals out of Particulars and from Generals ascend to Universals and so likewise raise abstracted Notions from the often Repetition and comparing Things first made known to them by the Senses We do not then agree that any of our Authors have proved that the Soul hath any Operation or Affection so peculiar to her self as that the Body
Man without Design to teach concerning it 2. We may observe that the Retribution expected to be made at the Resurection will be both more compleat and formal than what Men conceive to be in the Procedure concerning a Separately Subsisting Soul We read God would not execute upon Sodom without a full Examination of the Matter and so there shall be in the Resurrection All shall stand before the Judgment Seat of Christ and the Books shall be opened that of Conscience and that of Life That of Conscience hath enough Evidence to condemn the whole World but those whose Names are found written in the Book of Life and those only shall escape by special Priviledge or Imputation of the Righteousness of Christ And as the Proceeding will be more Formal so the Retribution will be more Compleat and made to both the Essential Parts of Man his Soul and his Body which as they have Jointly and Inseparately acted in this Life so shall they Rejoice or Mourn at the Resurrection after the Sentence of a Last Judgment passed upon them 3. We may observe That Death in the New Testament is frequently called and compared to a Sleep and that the most sound and profound and in such a Sleep viz. a sound Sleep whatsoever time passes over the Sleepers head he hath no perceivance of if it be two ten or twenty hours the length or shortness of the passing time doth not at all appear to the Sleeper but at his waking he rises as if he had been but newly fallen asleep Man's Death is such a profound Sleep and his Resurrection such a Waking If during that Sleep there go over the Dead man's head Months or Years to an Hundred or a Thousand this is no way perceivable by the Dead Person but when he rises it will be but as if he had newly fallen asleep We read that a Thousand Years with God are but as one Day nor are they in truth so much And in our present Case we may say that a Thousand Years going over such a Sleeper's head are but as one Day to him or are rather less viz not so much to the Sleeper as one Day to a Man that is Active in the World for that the Dead man is not at all affected with the time which passeth over him but when the Last Trumpet shall sound the Dead World shall awake as if they had then but newly fallen asleep ready to obey the Summons of Rise ye Dead and come to Judgment Whence although the time betwixt Death and Judgment appear upon a sudden Conception to be long or over-long yet upon a better Search it will be found of very small importance either in respect to God or Man And notice it seems may be taken that it would look like a great impropriety to term Death a Sleep if it were true that after Death the better part of the Man viz. his Soul continued Waking and alive and at a greater Liberty and Freedom of Action then ever it enjoyed during its Conjunction with the Body 4. We may observe That the same which dies rises and as the Soul is principal in Man so Man shall be more the same at his rising in respect of his Soul then of his Body for his Body shall be but of the same kind as Wheat comes of Wheat and Barley of Barley but when Providence hath so formed the Body and kindled in it the Flame of Life by breathing into him the Breath of Life to be derived only from Heaven his Humane Powers and Faculties viz. his Senses and Common Sense his Phantasie Intellect and Judgment his Affections and Passions his Knowledge and Memory shall be altogether the same that they were when he died and as much the same as they are at a Man's waking again after a sound and long Sleep taken and the person rising shall be more the same then an Old Man is the same person that he was when he was Young The same Person Soul and Body that died shall be revived and rise again as one who falls asleep wakens and returns to the former Powers Affections and Actions of his Life But if the Soul were in a Separate Being and State of Activity during all that time of the Separation how could it be said to obtain a Resurrection or be conceived to desire a Re-union with that Body which before was but as a Cage or Prison to it And it seems such a Soul should rather fear and resist such a Re-union with its former Body then rejoyce at it or be contented with it 5. We may observe That betwixt the Death and Resurrection of Man no alteration of his Condition can be expected or hoped for but as the Tree falls so it must lie and as Death leaves us so Judgment shall find us The Body is returned to the Dust from whence it was taken and if the Flame of Life and Activity first derived from God and sine propagated by Generation be by Death extinguished there remains nothing for an altering Power naturally to work upon Solomon tells us There is no work nor device nor knowledge nor wisdom in the Grave but all is rest and peace there And so says Job There the wicked cease from troubling and there the we ary are at rest So Chap. 3.11 Oh that I had died from the Womb I should then have been as though I had not been Solomon again As a Man comes out of his Mothers Womb so shall he return to go as he came and shall take nothing with him And so for the Resurrection Men shall rise as they lay down without natural or appearing Possibility of any Alteration We proceed now to the Proof of what we have before asserted viz. That the Resurrection is an Article or Point of the Christian Religion as clearly taught and asserted as well evidenced and attested and as fully and certainly to be believed as any other Point or Article of the Christian Religion whatsoever And for this our Evidence shall begin from the Old Testament There Exod. 3.6 God is stiled The God of Abraham Isaac and Jacob and from that Stile the Resurrection is proved by our Lord but we must agree that the Proof which it makes rises more from the Authority of him who quoted it as a Proof than in the Evidence of the Words themselves For God might reasonably be so stiled from the great Favour which he had shewed to those Persons and his Covenant and Promises made with them and to them But the Sadduces refused to admit of any other Scriptures save Moses his Writings And to prove the Resurrection out of those Writings our Lord made choice of this Text and from his Authority the same must be admitted amongst Christians to be a good Proof of our Future Resurrection from the Dead And as Ordinary Readers could hardly have drawn a good Proof out of that Text so another Proof of the Resurrection appears not till we come to the Book of Job and there
and therefore we are willing rather to be absent from this Body to have it changed into a Spiritual Body and therein to be present with the Lord And however in the one Body or in the other we labour present or absent to be accepted of God for we must all appear before the Judgment Seat of Christ sooner or later that every Man Body and Soul may receive the Things done in his Body viz. when he was alive according to that he hath done whether it be good or bad And this seems to apply all that he had before spoken as designed a Relation to the Resurrection and the Last Judgment and not to make or afford any Proof of the Separate Subsistence of a Soul after Death of the Body Philip. 1.21 For me to live is Christ and to die is Gain what I shall chuse I wot not for I am in a strait between two having a desire to depart and to be with Christ which is far better Nevertheless to abide in the Flesh is more needful for you This sounds as if upon Death of the Body something were still left in such a State and Being as should immediately thereupon go to be with Christ and this can be no other but the Man's Soul subsisting in a State of Separation We read Rev. 14.13 Blessed are the Dead which die in the Lord for they rest from their Labours and their Works do follow them 2 Tim. 1.10 Christ abolished Death and brought Life and Immortality to Light through the Gospel Whence Death now to the Godly is but a Sleep or Resting in Christ Acts 7.60 Stephen cried Lord lay not this sin to their charge and when he said this he fell asleep 1 Cor. 15.6 Christ risen was seen of five hundred Brethren of whom then some were fallen asleep Ver. 18. If there be no Resurrection then they who are fallen asleep in Christ are perished Ver. 51. We shall not all sleep but we shall all be changed 1 Thess 4.15 We who are alive at our Lord 's coming shall not prevent them who are asleep Ver. 14. But those who sleep in Jesus shall God bring with him 2 Thess 1.6 It is righteous with God to recompence Tribulation to them that trouble you and to you who are troubled Rest with us when Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels seems this Rest with us must be future to this World and most likely in Death Heb. 4.3 We who have believed do enter into Rest Ver. 9. There remains a Rest to the People of God Ver. 10. A ceasing from our own Works as God did from his and we must labour to enter into this Rest seems properly a Dying in the Lord. And Job testifies There the weary are at Rest Upon the Evidences thus quoted by us it seems our Proving Text may be construed in this manner I know that to die is Gain and for me to depart out of this world and to be at rest in Christ and in expectation of a joyful Resurrection is far better but for me to abide in the Flesh is more needful for you And this Consideration puts me into a Strait between two Things so as what I shall chuse I wot not and doubtless it is better and far more easie and desirable for a godly Man to sleep and be at rest in Christ than to be in the Troubles Temptations and Persecutions of this World as S. Paul was when he was in it Daniel 12.13 the Angel says to him Go thy way till the End be for thou shalt rest and stand in the Lot at the End of the Days And this hath been the Lot of the Godly in all Ages and the Wisdom of the World hath been able to teach that the Day of a Man's Death is better than that of his Birth and if generally how much better then must it needs be for a good Christian to depart and be at rest in Christ Lying down in a sure Faith and stedfast Hope of a joyful Resurrection when the Lord himself shall defend from Hevean with a shout with the voice of the Archangel and the Trump of God for then the Dead in Christ shall rise first and be caught up into the Clouds to meet the Lord in the Air and so shall they ever be with the Lord. What Earthly Thing can be compared with such a State so much Joy and so great an Assuranee No wonder then that our Apostle calls his Death a Gain being then in a Condition so to die and so he continued as he says 2 Tim. 4.7 I have kept the Faith henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of Righteousness which the Lord the righteous Judge shall give me at that Day and not to me only but unto them also that love his Appearing But it seems he did not expect it before that Day the Day of Christ's Second Coming to reward every Man according to his Works And we conclude the Apostle in our Proving Text intended rather a going to rest in Christ than a going into Heaven to him in the State of a Separated Soul Heb. 12.22 Ye are come to an innumerable Company of Angels and to the Spirits of just Men made Perfect to God the Judge and to Jesus the Mediator and to the heavenly Jerusalem Some have raised an Argument of the Souls Separate Subsistence from this Text. The Words Ye are come in the present Tense spoken unto living People cannot be literally intended unless the Words be intended of the Doctrine viz. You are come to a Gospel or Doctrine which teaches to believe and expect such Things in future Times or you are come to such Things in Faith which is the Evidence of Things not seen better things than appeared at Mount Sinay So 2 Pet. 3.12 Look for and haste unto the Coming of the Day of God wherein all shall be burnt up as in Noah 's Time it was drowned But we look for new Heavens and a new Earth wherein dwells Righteousness And seeing ye look for such Things what manner of Persons ought ye to be in all holy Conversation and Godliness without spot and blameless This expounds how we come to the Heavenly Jerusalem viz. to that Doctrine Faith and Expectation to be fulfilled and enjoyed at the Coming of the Day of God without any mention at all of a Soul in the State of a Separate Subsistence or discoverable Intention concerning it 1 Pet. 3.19 Christ was quickned in the Spirit by which also he went and preached unto the Spirits in Prison when Noah prepared the Ark. To this we say the Text is very mystical and obscure and so every Part and Sentence of it And what is here meant by the Spirits in Prison or the Preaching to them we humbly confess Ignorance and that we do not know Therefore the Text and Consequences of it shall be left to Consideration of the more Learned better versed in the Writings of Fathers and Commentators but till the Meaning of it
to that Intent and gave him the Victory in it He will not have his Servants work like Hirelings the Eyes of whose Minds are levelled at and fixed upon their Wages nor will suffer that Accusation to be believed or stand fixed as a Calumny upon them They shall have Rewards becoming the Nobleness and Grandeur of their Master But for Men to be moved and directed to serve God for Rewards of any Sort or Value whatsoever seems Debasement to the Profession and Practice of Christianity And we leave it as an Inconveniency drawn from or very much improved by the Conceipt That Mens precious Souls have a Subsistence in a Separate State from their Bodies and that upon their Separation they pass to Heaven immediately Hence we pass And come to shew how the Opinion of a Soul's Materiality doth serve to the Solving of such Difficulties as are raised by the Belief of a Soul 's Separated Subsistence And First If the Soul be Material it takes away all Ground of Questioning its being One or Many since being generated and extinguished with the Body as the Constituent Form of the Man it can be no more Many than the Body or the Person is so 2. The Tenet of the Soul 's being generated or propagated answers or silences all the Difficulties raised a Parte ante concerning the Soul touching its Original or Derivation And there can be neither Need of nor Truth in the Pre-existence or continual New Creation of Souls 3. It removes the Query How Souls and Bodies come to be United 4. It gives a clear Account of the Souls being contaminated with Original Sin as well and as much as the Body is so Next for the Soul 's Residing in the Body and Acting in it The Soul being Material possesseth the Whole and resides sparsim in every Member and small Parcel of it The glowing and inflamed Blood carries the Vigour and Virtue of the Flame of Life to every least Parcel of the Body and thereby is every such Part enlivened and acted according to its Capacity and the Intent for which it was made whence it is neither All in Every Place nor All in Any Place but possesses the whole Body and supplies and acts every Member and Parcel as hath been before described And thence the Opinion of the Soul's Materiality removes all Difficulties concerning the Soul a Parte post viz. the Questions Whither it goes and What becomes of it and What it doth or can do or suffer after its Separation from the Body The Opinion of the Soul's Materiality doth also deliver from all the Absurdities before-named for then there can be no Need for or a Pretence of a New Creation of Souls which grow out of Nature and Generation nor will there be any need of using Young Innocent Souls with so great and unreasonable Rigor or making their Bodies the Cages or Prisons of them nor will there be any need of Ascribing to Beasts Pre-existent and Separately Subsisting Souls Nor for the depriving them of Senses Memory Affections and Knowledge which naturally and evidently they have and so knownly as it seems absurd to aver the contrary But then it may be said This will make the Souls of Men and Beasts to be of the same Nature and equal Expectations The first of these we grant but the second we deny Of the same Nature we grant as well as they are in their Bodies the same sort of Flesh Bones Blood Breath Spirits Urine Humours and Life and the same sort of Soul or Living Flame supporting and acting in every Part and Member of their Bodies but not of equal Expectations And yet the Difference arises not from Nature but from the declared Disposal and Appointment of God who hath appointed a Day in which he will Judge the World in Righteousness by that Man whom he hath ordained Whereof be hath given Assurance unto all Men in that he hath raised him from the Dead This Appointment of God that Men shall be raised from the Dead and judged and rewarded according to their Works and their Lives led here upon Earth is the Cause and Original of that Difference which shall be between the Future State of Men and Beasts This Resurrection is evidently declared to be designed for Men without mention of Beasts and therefore we may say and not for Beasts One Sort shall rise to give Account and receive Recompence for their Works and the other not And this is the Ground for different Expectations of Men and Beasts as well as it answers the Arguments for a Separate State of Souls drawn from the accepted Rules of Moral Congruity amongst Men. Hence are the Rewards of a true Christian Profession derived and hence may all Arguments for a Separate Subsistence of Souls be better answered upon the Principles of Christian Religon than they can be from Reason Nature or the Principles of any other Religion whatsoever We go on to consider How the Inconveniences derived from the Opinion of a Separated Subsistence of Souls may be removed or helped by the Acceptance of the Soul's Materiality And if so it be and therefore extinguished by Death of the Man Men will not attempt upon utter Impossibilities viz. to Raise or Consult the Spirits of Dead Men when they know that in Nature there is no such Spirit And for Purgatory and Prayers to the Dead and for the Dead remove but the Opinion of a Separate Subsistence of Souls and change it for the Materiality and Extinguishment of them and this Change will presently remove Purgatory as useless and to no Purpose because there will be nothing in the World for it to work upon All its Pretence is for the Purging of Separated Souls and if really there are no such in the World then can there be no Use no more than there is a real Being of Purgatory then for Prayers to the Dead who in Life were Holy Persons or Saints if their Souls were Material and in Death extinguished what can there be lest for Addressing of Prayers unto but only Mens own Phantasies and Imaginations and Ancient Practices and Customs which have a very strong Operation upon Mens Opinions and yet hardly so potent as to justify to Mens ordinary Reason the Addressing of Prayers to Persons who they are convinced have utterly no Subsistence at all And Prayers for the Dead would upon the same Account become as needless and unsuccessful as the former For if there be no Souls to pray out of Purgatory nor any thing in Rerum Natura for which Prayers can be applied it must appear utterly against Common Sense and Reason for Men to pray for Things that are not or for nothing And it seems if Men were once so perswaded they would never practise or use such unreasonable Ceremonies in any time to come As for the Conceipt of Souls appearing or Walking after Death of the Persons if Men could bring themselves to believe that there are no Separately Subsisting Souls in the World they
Faith to Church Ordinances and do you shew me Ordinances of God convincingly such in this point and then I promise you to be obedient to them and there will need no more words in the Case now disputed But if you cannot or which will come to one do not do it you may have some Title to the Term of a False Accuser of your Brethren whose conceits or errours perhaps of weakness you cannot infect or sully by the sowre and tainted Originals from whence you are pleased ignorantly to derive them And for your Conclusion That the Opinion of the Materiality tends to subvert the Fundamentals al 's Religion it is neither proved nor granted but asserted to strengthen the Foundation of Future Rewards and Punishments by fixing them upon very many and very plain Texts of Scripture and the Articles of our several Creeds clearly proving the Resurrection of the Dead and the Last Judgment Whereas Proofs of the Immortality are neither plainly asserting nor with any manner of clearness proving the same nor is it made an Article in any of our Creeds nor is any thing of it in the 39. Articles of our Church But there I find Artic. 6. That whatsoever is not read in Scripture nor may be proved thereby is not to be required of any Man that it should be believed as an Article of Faith or be thought requisite to salvation We all perceive that during Life there is a Contexture of Soul and Body and such an Union as they jointly participate of all that befals the Person and act undividedly and inseparably from the Person and from one another That Death is a Separation of them is clear also and What then becomes of the Soul is our Question and that we trace from its Nature as near as we can investigate If it be a small intelligent Spiritual Substance created by God upon every Procreation of Man likely it is to have a Separate Subsistence after Death of the Person but then it cannot be properly said The Man or the Person dies but the Body dies And if the Humane Soul be a Flame of Life kindled by God in Adam when he made him a Living Person and from that time hath passed by generation from one Man to another then more likely it is that this sort of Soul is extinguished in Death or that the Extinguishment of this Flame totally or in every part of the Body is the Death of the Person Originally it seems Men were of kin to Beasts in their Manner and Way of Living and Acting Of the Thracians in Orpheus's time we read Silvestres homines sacer interpresque deorum Caedibus victu foedo deterruit Orpheus Dictus ob id lenire tygres rabidosque leones Our own Ancestors in Caesar's time and many years after were naked as their Beasts and had no other Covering but their Skins their Food Acorns and Wild Fruits and their Manners were much sutable and of late we have heard like things of Wild Irish People Americans Libyans and in divers other parts of Africa who go naked as the Beasts and feed upon Raw Flesh and Snakes and the very Guts and Garbage of the Creatures and are as wild says Lithgow as their four-footed companions in the Libyan desarts In a State of so great Simplicity it seems Mankind may be well enough compared by us as it was by David to the Beasts that perish Since my ending the very last Period came to my hands a little Book written by Naudaeus printed Lond. in 12o. 1637 in page 248 he cites Lactantius asserting that Democritus Epicurus and Dicaearchus would not have so confidently denied the Immortality of the Soul Mago aliquo praesente qui sciret certis carminibus cieri ab inferis animas adesse praebere se humanis oculis videndas loqui futura praedicere I do so little approve of the Fathers Opinion in this that if his Magus should shew me such Souls like the Witch of Endor I should take them for his Conjurati and to be no proof at all of the Separate Subsistence of a Humane Soul P. 38. He mentions Archimedes his Mundane Globe the Moving Tripods of Vulcan made by Daedalus Architas his Pigeon Regiomontanus his Eagle and his Fly Men could not believe these Engines could move as they did without a Spirit which they thought could not be Material because that cannot act upon Hard Bodies as Wood Iron c. therefore they concluded those Motions were acted and guided by an Immaterial Spirit viz. a Daemon and that therefore these Artificers were Magi in the worst Sense very Conjurers But from this Crime our Author defends them and says The things were all feasible by Art Natural although Men do not now know nor did then understand the Rules or the Artifice of making such things or other things like or equal to them And this gives us a good semblance of Reason why Men have been apt to maintain their Souls to be Immaterial because they cannot perceive or learn the means and manner by which a Material Soul can act and govern Common Sense Apprehension Phancy Memory Judgment Conscience and the Affections and Passions incident to Humane Nature P. 299. In conclusion he says Men must take good heed not to be carried away with the current of common Opinions that when we are swayed by example and custom and go with the throng in the way we slip and fall one over another alienis perimus exemplis Besides this Book I have since this writing perused another viz. Mr. Robert Boyle his Experiments printed London 1662 2d Edition there p. 190 he says He inclines to think the Air necessary to ventilate and cherish the Vital Flame continually burning in the Heart And he found a new kind of resemblance betwixt Fire and Life the one lasting no longer than the other P. 190. The Flame of Spirit of Wine will burn long upon fine white linnen or paper without consuming either Eminent Naturalists do esteem the Heat which resides in the Heart to be a true Flame and this says he I do not oppose provided they add that it is such a temperate and almost insensible Fire as that before-mentioned and yet he thinks that to be hardly fine enough I have mentioned before a Tenuity to an Invisibility P. 197. He takes Animals for a kind of Curious Engines set on work and kept in Motion by Heat and Air. Dr. Willis in his oft quoted Book p. 4. tells us That Epicurus taught the Soul to be compounded ex atomis levissimis rotundissimis non multum diversis ab eis ex quibus est ignis compactum ex quodam calido flatuoso aerio P. 38. He says He hath given Reasons Quare haee flamma vitalis non uti flamma vulgaris visibilis destructiva fuerit P. 53. As soon as this flame is extinguished the compages of Soul and Body is dissolved and as long as this Soul is in the Body semper nascitur
and then condemned it His Son Constantius forbad it in places where he was or had full Power whence in that Empire this Practice fell to decay and in time became quite abolished The Christian Religion hath opposed and overcome it in all places of its Plantation and finally it is now come to be rooted out of all the known World And we know of no Nation in Europe Asia or Africa where shedding of Blood is used in Sacrifice to their gods Here is a great and evident Change of the most Antient and Universal Practice that ever was in the World concerning Religion and no Man will pretend to say that this Change was for the worse but for the better although it had God's Approbation by Moses and is not positively forbidden in any part of the New Testament The Apostles after Our Lords Death used it Acts 21.20 Thousands of Believing Jews were yet Zealous of the Law verse 26. Paul went to the Temple with the Four Men that had a Vow and attended till an Offering should be offered for every one of them And yet we see this Practice now utterly abolished and we give God thanks for the performance of it as I think there is great reason and by the change of this most Antient Universal Practice in Religion I pretend to have raised an eminent Impeachment to the force of our Authors Argument from the Antiquity and the Universality of the Immaterial Opinion We know the Papists Plead in like manner against the Reformation intended to be put upon their Errors though Antient and very generally received heretofore into the Christian Churches of the Dark Ages passing from Anno 600 even down to the Times of Luther and other Reformers then arising but we do not accept their Plea of Antiquity and Universality as sufficient for the Justification of their Errors I will but nominate Dr. Comber's Plea for a Divine Right of Titles by force of the same Argument because I have answered it in a particular Treatise not yet Published But upon the whole Matter I think it reasonable to conclude that an Argument drawn from the Antiquity and Universality of an Opinion is but an Argument to that Favour viz. that it ought to be well Weighed and throughly Considered before it be changed and not at all to be changed except there appear sufficient and convincing Proofs that the same ought to be done but not to be reputed of such Force or Power as to silence all Arguments which may be made against it or to stop all manner of Proceedings towards a Conviction thereupon To stop the Press from Publishing such Arguments I do not allow but the way fully to stop silence them is to make Rational and Substantial Answers to them which I profess my self now and ever willing to receive and embrace with all Sincerity according to the Merit which to my Understanding shall appear in them Thus far I have gone out of my ordinary Way of making Strictures upon our Authors Pages that I might make the more full Answer to this grand Argument of Antiquity and Universality offered on behalf of the Souls Immateriality Pag. 105. Says One Man is of more worth than all the Inferior Creatures This I do not grant Pag. 106. His Discourse here imports That there is no means of a Future State but by the Souls Immortality an Error which hath generally misled the World before him Pag. 107. I say to this The Resurrection will satisfie Mens Desires of Immortality if they be rightly Grounded Pag. 108. To it I say The return of Souls into Bodies once Dead seems the re-kindling of the Flame of Life by an Act of Divine Power He confesses That when Bodies have been restored to Life in this World as he here cites divers that there was no Sense or Apprehension in such Souls returned of the place or state they were in during their Separation but that there is a perfect forgetfulness of all that they saw and felt in a State of Separation He gives a Reason for this both Foreign to the purpose and weak but to me this seems a very likely Proof that in such their Separation they neither saw nor felt any thing at all but that rather they were in Death Extinguishable and in Life again re-kindled From hence to Page 117. is all answered by the Resurrection Pag. 117. He says He cannot But I suppose he will not imagine how there can be a Resurrection without a Soul once Separated entering into the same Body that died I say one shall be as much the same as the other shall be 1 Cor. 15.37 As Wheat growing out of Wheat sown so shall the Body be with a Flame of Life kindled in it sutable to its Powers and to that Flame which before was born with it He says If it be so the Sins of the Old Man cannot be put to the New Mans Account I say they may justly be so and the rising Person is so much the same with the dying Person as to be accountable for his Actions viz. effectually the same Body Members Flame of Life Senses Affections Phancy Understanding Memory and Judgment and shall so awake and rise as if he had fallen asleep but a few hours before And his Supposition is but the proper Effect of his own mistaken Doctrine concerning the Creation of Souls for if that were true and the Old Soul did not subsist Separately there must be another viz. a New One be Created but my sort of Soul requires no such thing Pag. 119. Says There are Acts performed by the Soul whilst it is in the Body in which it makes no use at all of the Body He instances in Self-Intuition and Self-Reflection I say These Acts cannot be done without the Brain Phancy and Memory and for Raptures they are but Impressions upon and Revelations unto the common Sense Understanding or Phancy recorded upon the Memory Also that Phancy may be Transported to things without the Body and the limits of Reason yet act by the assistance of proper Organs without which the Soul cannot act any thing Life it self cannot be acted but by the Vital Organs and yet without Life there can be no Apprehension Self-Intuition or Reflection but all Mens Thoughts perish Pag 189. Cites Heb. 12.29 We are come to Angels and to God the Judge of all and to the Spirits of just Men made perfect and to Jesus the Mediator He bids us note these Words They are not says he shall come after the Resurrection or General Judgment I say not after our Deaths but intends we are come to them in Faith and Expectation to a Doctrine which declares such things to us and which we may believe and expect as surely as if we were now in the Possession of them but not a word of coming to them presently after our Deaths as he not only endeavours to Insinuate but expresly affirms And Pag. 192. He says These Enjoyments will not be deferred till the Resurrection but
Recompencs are warrantable to be expected viz. at Christ's Second Coming and to look for them sooner is against his own Direction in this Text Well fortified and confirmed by Acts 3.19 Repent ye therefore and be converted that your sins may be blotted out when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord and he shall send Jesus Christ whom the Heaven must receive until the times of the restitution of all things The time when amongst other things Men shall be restored to their former Beings and become the same Persons that they were before and so shall account at the Last Judgment and in all probability not before Well but what becomes of people in the mean time I take it for most likely that the Body verges to Dust Gradatim and the Flame of Life which I take for the Soul extinguishes in Death as Dr. Willis says Illico nihil est it vanishes as the Flame of Spirit of Wine when the Spirit is consumed And thus I conceive Men die thus they rest and Believers sleep in Jesus till time of the Restitution of all things Job 14.12 Even as the Flood decayeth and drieth up so Man lieth down and riseth not at all till the Heavens be no more they shall not awake nor be raised out of their sleep Thus Job and I agree punctually in our State of Death and so we do in that of the Resurrection Job 19.25 I know that my Redeemer liveth and that he shall stand at the later day upon the Earth and though after my Skin Worms destroy this Body yet in my Flesh shall I see God And as 1 Joh. 3.2 We know that when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is At his Second Coming and not till then not by going to Heaven in Effigie But till then Believers in Death enjoy such a Rest as the Revel calls Blessed They sleep in Jesus and rest from their Labours So Heb. 4.1 There is a Promise left us of entring into his Rest Ver. 6. Some must enter therein Ver. 9. There remains a Rest to the People of God Ver. 10. He that is entred into his Rest hath ceased from his own Works as God did from his And such a Rest is a pious Death and in assured hope of a joyful Resurrection Dan. 12.13 The Angel says to him Go thy way till the end be for thou shalt rest and stand in the Lot at the end of the days And here I cease and rest my Second positive Argument against the Immateriality and Separate Subsistence of Souls and their going to Heaven or Hell before the Resurrection And upon this Argument I intend to make Three short Observations The First of which grows from our Author's Expressions Page 49. of his said Book There he says 'T is a great Mistake that the Soul is capable only of Social Glory or Suffering or a Blessedness in Partnership with the Body and that it can neither exert its own powers nor enjoy its own happiness in the absence of the Body The Opinion of a sleeping Interval of the Soul he says took its rise from this Error They conceived the Soul to be so dependant upon the Body at least in all its Operations that when Death rends it from the Body it must needs be left as in a swoon or sleep unable to exert its proper Powers or enjoy that felicity which we ascribe to it in its state of Separation Thus our Author To which I Reply They who so conceived were Fathers very Ancient and of great Authority in the Church and in my Opinion the Ground they stood upon was firm and good viz. they and we and all Men who consider may and do perceive by hourly Experiences that the Soul doth no more act or suffer without the Body than the Body without the Soul nor either of them without the other This constant Experience teaches To this also Reason very well agrees and Men have never yet met with good Reason plain Experience or clear Scripture to the contrary Nor doth our Author or any other shew any convincing or strong or likely Evidence that ever any Soul did or that it can act or suffer without Partnership with the Body and in Conjunction with it It may be asked How then can it subsist in a State of Separation from the Body if it can neither act nor suffer without it I Answer That I am not to Account for such a Subsistence because I deny the thing and say the Soul extinguishes in Death But those who held both Opinions viz. The Separate State and the Non-Activity did imaginarily cast the Soul into such a Swoon or Sleep as the Author mentions in a Limbus or Dormitory created by Invention to that purpose and those who so believe both Opinions are necessitated to invent such Places That the Soul neither acts nor suffers without the Body being true and the Separate Subsistence being granted Places for Dormitories were a reasonable and necessary Invention But if the Truth stand with me and the Soul extinguish in Death it neither acts nor suffers without the Body nor yet is there need to invent Dormitories or Purgatories for reception of such Souls as have no real Subsistence He hath truly related a Cause why the Ancients did believe Souls rested in Dormitories till the Resurrection not going to Heaven or Hell till that time and a Re-union with their Bodies viz. Because they believed Souls could not act or suffer without their Bodies according to the common Course of Nature and Experience This I agree to be true and a reasonable Ground for them to stand upon in this Point and that they erred only in believing a Separate Subsistence whence they were forced to invent Dormitories But I say though the Author have given us a true and good Cause why the Ancients thought Souls went not to Heaven or Hell before the Resurrection grounded upon the Nature and Constitution of Mankind there is another Cause and Reason for their so believing as true well grounded and evident as the former which will weigh with many Believers more than that can do viz. The Tenour and Consent of all the Texts before quoted by me in this Argument There is another Marvellous Agreement amongst them for all say the same things viz. That all Men must after Death appear before the Judgment Seat of Christ at his Second Coming at that Day at the Last Day when he shall appear Without mention of any other Time or any other Judgment or any going to Heaven or Hell in the mean time This sort of Declaration of the state of things after Death was a good and sufficient Ground for those Ancients to believe that Souls went not to Heaven or Hell before the Resurrection and I hold this Declaration to be a good true and sufficient Ground for People so to believe at this day And with this I finish my first Observation upon this Argument 2. My
watching every New Procreation of a Body and thence if glides down intâ— the Impregnated Womb and insinuates it self into the Seed or the Embrion they cannot well tell whether Others say God creates New Souls pure innocent Spirits for each new Procreation be it by Adultery Incest Buggery so as the Shape be Humane So often as people commit these Crimes with success God is ready to make a New Soul for every Procreated Body and that then he puts or casts these new innocent pure Souls or Intelligent Spirits into Bodies so procreated in Sins of the deepest Dye And what can this poor intelligent Spirit do to prevent its going into a Body procreated in and by wickedness and where she is sure to be polluted with Original Sin before she knows where she is If this were a true Story the Case of such Souls were much to be lamented and what Augustus said of being Herod's Son might reasonably enough be applied to it The making and using of Souls after such a fashion are alike contrary to the Goodness and Honour of God and the Invention is such as wants the ordinary grace of Romance viz. to be made probable or something like the Truth It is not so much as offered or attempted to be proved by any Sentence or Thing recorded or appearing in either of God's Two Great Books of Nature or Scripture and therefore it shall here be forsaken and left to the Maintainers as a rotten Prop for the Immateriality for which only intent it was first invented and set on foot and is still continued for that very Design and neither doth nor can serve for any other use intent or purpose whatsoever Now rejecting both these Opinions viz. Of the Praeexistence and the New Creation of Souls upon every Procreation of Bodies I stick to and maintain the Third Opinion viz. That Souls are generated together with their Bodies by Vertue and Power of Gods benediction Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the Earth Procreate Children like your selves from one end of the World to another according to the Course appointed for all other Animals Shall we say or think That a Man generates more imperfectly than an Horse or a Bull our Experience doth not so prove to us nor does our Reason perswade us to believe it and Scripture affords no Proof of it How comes it then to be so generally professed to be believed only from an ardent Mistaking Zeal to maintain a Separate Subsistence of Souls without which the Old World could not and the later and present do not or will not conceive and believe Recompences future to this life can be and will be fully and sufficiently distributed to Mankind according to their Behaviours in this Life they will continue to believe That if Mens Souls have not a Subsistence in Separation from their Bodies the expectation of sufficient future Recompences is destroyed and this grows from the Pulpit where the Doctrine of the Resurrection hath been utterly put to silence by the Opinion of Souls going presently to Heaven upon Death And if in truth the Case were so the Doctrine of the Resurrection might well enough be laid aside as it is and fall into disesteem as little useful for the advancement of future Recompences The desire I say of maintaining a Separate State of the Soul for such purposes drives some to invent and most Men to believe such very unlikely and unreasonable Proposals and Assertions as I have late before and do here relate and endeavour to detect and confute Our Author hath the Ingenuity to confess That the Opinion of the Generation of Souls as well as Bodies is very ancient and was generally maintained by the Western Churches But say I the Opinion of the Separate Subsistence of Souls hath even quite rooted it out and that of necessity for what comes of the Flesh cannot naturally be Immaterial and to maintain Immateriality we find Men proneto deny visible experienced Truths and accept of gross unreasonable Fictions Tantum Religio potuit suadere malorum when it falls under a confident Mistake as Christ foretels his Disciples When they persecute you they will think that in so doing they do God good Service And what if the present Writer meet with a like Usage He may say with St. Paul Galat. 26. Am I therefore become your Enemy or will you count me your Enemy because I tell you the Truth Or that which I believe to be so It seems such Proceeding would be both Unkind and Unchristian Joh. 8 40. Our Lord says You sâ—ek to kill me a Man that tells you the Truth and even for telling them the Truth this did not Abraham The best sort of People will not do so but they are ever the fiercest and therefore Persecution and Reproach are natural and common Consequences of those Endeavours which intend to stemm the Tide of a commonly received Opinion and roâ—e against the stream of it Acts 21 Paul was foretold of a heavy Persecution but he would not be perswaded to go out of the Right Way for avoiding it and as his Friends ceased so I rest my self Ver. 14. saying The Will of the Lord be done Our Present Text now under Examination Proves The Ancient Western Churches and amongst them St. Austin were in the Right in thinking the Soul Generated as well as the Body and that God's Direction is still observed by Nature For Men now as Adam did get Children after their own likeness viz. Living and Animated Persons and which ever since have replenished and do still replenish the Earth as the Effects of their Parents Fruitfulness And thus from the Creation and Generation of Mankind I pretend to have proved That the Soul or Spirit of Man is generated and born of the Flesh of the Parents and with the Flesh of the Children Connatural to the Body and no Stranger to it I take another Argument for Proof of the Materiality from Natural Supports of the Soul whil'st it remains in Conjunction with the Body and thereupon I argue thus That which can neither act or subsist in the Body without the Supplies and Supports of Material Provisions is it Self Material but the Soul cannot act or subsist in the Body without the Supplies and Supports of Material Provisions Ergo The Soul is most likely to be of a Material Nature The Major I prove by the Rational and Received Rule of Simile simili gaudet For proof of the Minor I instance in Three Material Things or Provisions all so necessary for the Soul of Man as that if any One of them fail or be wanting the Soul cannot act or subsist in the Body but must needs part from it either by Extinguishment or Avolation And these Three so necessary Provisions are Blood Breath and Food or Nourishment For the Blood if it be totally exhausted or corrupted a Man can live no longer but the Soul will be forced to dislodge out of its present Tenement For Breath we know by every days Experience
will not suffer his faithful Servants to go unrewarded and therefore hath promised the Resurrection inserted into all our Creeds Now though I be not certain of my immediate departing to Christ at my dissolution yet I have an end intended which will make me Godly Charitable Just and Happy so far as I am made for Happiness supposing that to please God is the right end of all To this he replies We must desire to please God better then we can do in this Life This I do not grant for neither Nature nor Scripture do teach or require such desires Secondly He says It s own Felicity is so necessary to the Soul of Man as a desire to please God cannot stand without it This is denied but yet we do believe God to be a beatifying Rewarder of them who diligently seek him yet not of Debt but of Grace and so the Articles of the Resurrection do prove being assurances of future rewards and punishments Pag. 4. He says If a man have not his aim level'd at the reward he can have no certain end of his endeavour as if a design and intention to please God and serve to his Glory were to little or no purpose without a profitable consequent reward Pag. 5. He says Men use not to serve God for nought and specially not to their loss and yet I say it is the duty of all Creatures so to do to please God and serve to his Glory without other reward or intention to obtain it and yet the Resurrection is for reward and punishment and they are Lawful but neither the only nor the principal Considerations of Mans obedience to God And says If sin overspread the World notwithstanding the hopes and fears of a Life to come what would it do if there were no such things in that case I say Still it could but overspread the World and yet I do agree that hopes and fears are well grounded upon the Article of our Resurrection Pag. 6. He says No Blessing of God can be rightly esteemed and used but by him who sees it leads to a better Life I say Divers Blessings may be rightly esteemed and used without farther references than the thankful receiving them as Gods Favours beneficial to Men in this Life He says No wonder if Unbelievers be unthankful no nor that Believers are so too nor that he and his Proselites take every Blessing and prosperous Success here for an assurance of Gods Love and Acceptance and that their ways and doings are pleasing to him and an earnest penny of Eternal Glory which they earnestly covet and for which they slavishly serve as their Teachers direct them and without which hopes neither he nor they pretend to serve or honour God or to perform any other Duties of their Christian Religion And he exclaims against the Miseries of this Life not to be abidd'n but for the hopes of a future Glorious Life not considering that this later Life was not revealed to the World 'till our Lord Discovered it not 1700 Years ago and yet Men lived as happily in the World before that time as they have done since and submitted to their several Conditions and Circumstances with as much quietness and content of mind as Christians do at this Day serving God under enjoyment and expectation of Temporal rewards propounded by Moses and many other Law-givers of the World But he it seems found himself apt to murmur against God upon account of Cares and Worldly Griefs and the fears of Death and future Events but that was his infirmity at the best and perhaps a perverse humour in him for he might remember that Moses Laws revealed from Heaven Propounded no Rewards beyond the Happiness of this World nor Punishments but of the same nature and yet that People lived often very Happily under them and might always have done so by being Obedient to them Pag. 7. But to his Proposal Concerning the Behaviour of his good Old Women I say the part which they Acted upon the Stage of this World was very convenient for their Circumstances which require of them to take upon Trust and the Credit of their Teachers and other Informers the Rules both of their Faith and Manners and likely it is no more will be required of them at the Day of the Great Audit But their constancy in their Opinions and the sure expectation of Heaven and Happiness at their Deaths Creates no manner of Assurance that they were in the Right or were not deceived in their most assured expectations for Ages and the present World abound with Evidences that false Tenets and very Gross Errors are believed and maintained by misguided and deceived People with as much assurance and establish'd Confidence as the very Truth it self can by any means be Men Women and Children have died bravely in maintenance of gross mistakes and evident untruths And few Turks are found at this Day who will not rather part with Life and all other Worldly Comforts then renounce their Mahomet and his Alchoran Arrians were Anciently and some of them in our times so resolute in their Opinion as to submit to Death rather than to recant it Indian Idolaters daily offer their Lives in honour of their Idols as the most assured means of obtaining a Blessed and Happy State immediately upon their Dissolution with as little doubt as any of our Authors Old Women could possibly attain unto Hence the Author may perswade himself that seing the Old Womens Confidence is no certain Evidence that they were not in an Error and that their Ignorance was more excusable than his would be it becomes him better to enquire after the direct and attainable truth of things and particularly concerning Souls and whether they have a separate subsistance after Death of the Body or not than to sit down contented with his own present conceit or apprehensions concerning the same without making such farther search as he is able into the truth and certainty of such Opinions Pag. 8. He says well That a Faith not upheld by such Evidence of Truth as reason can discern and justifie is joyned with such doubting as though Men dare not open yet they do not therefore overcome and this doubting may likely prove prejudicial both to their Faith and Performance Pag. 10. And things it too much trouble to consider how Souls out of the Body do Subsist and Act But that the Soul of Man doth subsist seperately from the Body and Act in that State he takes upon him to prove Pag. 11. To that intent he undertakes to define what a Humane Soul is and says It is a Spiritual Pure Invisible Substance naturally endowed with the Power Virtue or Faculty of Vital Action Intellection and Volition not destroyed by seperation of Parts or loss of Power Species Individuation or Action and therefore it is an Immortal Spirit He says in proof that it is a Substance that which is nothing can do nothing but the Soul doth move understand and will for that is done
by something in us and that is some Substance and this we call the Soul it is not nothing and it is within us Thus he tells us a Humane Soul is an Immortal Spirit That being denied he neither proves it nor offers to do it but instead thereof he offers Proof that it is a substance for says he it moves and acts within us and it is not nothing This we grant but take it for no proof at all of the separated subsistance of a Soul for the Heart Brain Blood and Spirits and Breath are continually moving and acting within us and each of them are substances but have no subsistance in their Motions separate from the Body but all Die with it and so may that which is called by the names of Soul or the Form of a Humane Body or the Vital Principle of it Pag. 14. He Confesses That God is the continued First Cause of all Beings and that the Branches and Fruit depend not as effects so much upon their Causes the Roots Stocks and Branches as the Creature doth upon God whence it seems clear That God can make an Automaton moving and living by ways which Men may not be able to find out or understand and perhaps the Life and Actings of Animals may be such a Secret and because Men cannot find out how the Blood Spirits Nerves Arteries Veins Muscles and other Vital Parts are acted or moved nor the adequate or precise manner how they are all Excited and Actuated by that Flame and Glowing of that which is called the Flammula Vitalis not quite extinguished in Animals but with the Life how by the Unctuous Spirits rising from the Blood Urine and Humours of the Body this Flame is perpetually nourished and maintained and fanned and kept alive by continual and lively respiration nor how the Spirits raised and kindled in and about the Heart mount continually to the Head where in the Brain and the Ventricles of it and Motion or Conveyance of the Arteries thereunto belonging the Common Sense is furnished and excited to Act upon all Objects presented and to Lodge them in the Phantasie and the Memory whence they may be recalled and presented again to the common Sensorium or Judicial Power that it may consider them better or work with them or upon them as far as its own Capacity or Intellect can advance it self in the Powers and Practices of Arts and Sciences Such things we find are transacted and done in the Brain and Body of Man and we cannot pervestigate with any exactness how by the Vital Parts and Spirits of the Body such effects are particularly and properly Produced and this is more hard to be done because Men can never Compass the sight of a Dissected Body in the full Life Vigour and Motion of the Blood Spirits Humors Parts and Members of it but must be content with the view of them all Dead Cold Clammed whence they may have good pretences to conclude it very unlikely that the Powers of Sense Phantasie Intellect and Memory should be Actuated by such Materials or the Conjunction or Operation of them not enough considering that the Flamula Vitalis which is the Acter and Life of them all is extinguished before the beholders can be admitted to the sight and consideration of the Vital or Principal Parts of a Dissected Body And yet it seems from this want of Conception how the Parts and Spirits of the Body do or after what manner they can Act after and in performance of the Faculties of Sense Motion Intellect Phantasie Memory c. Men take their Principal or even only Reason to Introduce or Invent a Forreign Government and Governor for every Animal or at least Humane Body viz. a Spiritual Substance as our Author calls it Pure Invisible Immortal others add Indiscerptable and it will not be Difficult for Men to add and ascribe to it whatsoever their fancies happen to Invent in Cases where we can never expect to have any likely Trial of the Truth but this savours of expounding Obscurum per Obscurius or the stopping one Hole and making many Wherefore as to our not conceiving how the Animal Parts can Work and Act all those Parts which we know are performed amongst us wee seem to have ground enough to refer them to the Power and Will of our Creator That he can by such means effect all Mens performances no Man makes doubt and to many and learned Persons it seems likely that he hath done so and for those who meerly upon the fore-named reason will take the boldness to impose a Super-Humane or Spiritual Empire upon the Bodies of all Men we request them to take as the Acter or Imposer ought to do upon themselves the Onus Probandi and that they first prove to us concerning the Power intended by them to be Introduced amongst and over us which they call an Immortal Spiritual Substance 1. Quod sit 2. Quid sit 3. Quale sit 4. Quando Ingreditur 5. Vbi residet 6 Quomodo gubernat agit viz. That there is in Nature such a Humane Soul able to subsist in Seperation from the Body 2. What it is in its own Nature and whether it do pre-exist a Mundo condito or be derived ex Traduce from the Seed of the Parents or that Infundendo Creatur be Created by Gods Power upon every Fruitful Copulation 3. With what Qualities such Souls are indowed whether they are all well inclined or some ill or meeterly Whether all are of like Power or some more others less potent Whether they may cause or can help or hinder any Bodily Pains or Diseases Whether they can leave their usual place of Residence and go into other Parts of the Body or go quite out of it a wandring in the World and yet return to it again Whether they feel share of the Bodies Maladies and will not willingly consent to have Limbs cut off or to take strong Purges or Vomits for fear of being disturbed in their places of Residence Whether they are more pleased or have a greater desire to be in the Body or out of it Whether the Body be as a Prison to Souls and they be confined to it or that they chuse to be there and leave it unwillingly And if they be there confined by what Power or means are they so and what other Qualities of Souls they think fit to communicate to us 4 When it is that the Soul enters into the Body Whether before or after the Births and if before then how long after the Conception Whether it enter in its full Dimensions or grows larger as the Child grows or suffer detriment by sickness of the Body or its Consumption or Age Also when it leaves the Body finally Whether its leaving do kill or that it stay till the Flamula Vitalis be quite extinct and the Body dead Or If this Flame be suddenly extinct by the violent motion of a blow upon the Head Whether doth the Soul strive to re-kindle this Flame or
it Hence we may perceive that our Author instead of proving by Reason or from Nature That the Humane Soul is an Immaterial Self-subsisting Spirit is turned about to vain Jangling and with a wilful Blindness such as will not see he balks the known and ancient Opinion of the Primitive Fathers of the Church before cited by himself viz. That the Humane Soul was a Material Spirit kindled by our Creator in the Body of Man when he breathed into Adam 's Nostrils the Breath of Life and thereby made him a Living Soul We read that when Prometheus had framed and made a perfect Humane Body he could not enliven it for want of Heavenly Fire which he therefore stole from Jupiter and was condemned to have his Heart eternally torn and devoured by the incessant Gripes and endless Voracity of a Vulture or Raven Whether this shadow to us Lucifer's Offence in such Atempt we dispute not but apparent it is that this is the adequate Emblem of a guilty and tormenting Conscience for a Crime of the highest Nature and Provocation that possibly can be committed Ezek. 37. we meet with an Adumbration of such an enlivening Breath God directs his Words Say to the Wind thus saith the Lord Come from the four Winds O Breath and breath upon these Slain that they may live And the Bodies arose and they lived accordingly 1 Cor. 15.44 There is a Natural Body and there is a Spiritual Body The first Man Adam was made a Living Soul and the last Adam a Quickening Spirit For the truer Understanding of what is meant by the Term Living Soul parallel Expressions of Scripture shall be cited to that Intent Gen. 7.22 All in whose Nostrils was the Breath of Life upon the dry Land died in the Flood For the Use of the Word Soul Levit. 17.11 Ye shall have a holy Convocation and ye shall afflict your Souls viz. your selves 1 Sam. 10. Hannah was in bitterness of Soul and prayed and wept she was sore afflicted Ch. 2.16 Take as much as thy Soul desireth viz. as much as you will Ch. 18.1 The Soul of Jonathan was knit with the Soul of David and he loved him as his own Soul viz. his Affection was knit to him and he loved him as himself Ch. 25.29 A Man is risen to pursue thee and to seek thy Soul viz. pursue thy Person and seek thy Life Ch. 30.12 When the Egyptian taken at Ziklag had eaten his Spirit came again to him viz. his Vital Spirit 2 Sam. 30.39 The Soul of David longed to go forth unto Absalom Next Verse David 's Heart was towards Absalom seems the Heart Affection Life Person used to be expressed by the Term Soul Job 12.10 In God's Hand is the Soul of every living thing and the Breath of all Mankind Ch. 16.4 If your Soul were in my Soul's stead viz. if you were in my Case Ch. 21.4 Why should not my Spirit be troubled viz. why should I not be grieved Ch. 30.15 Terrors pursue my Soul viz. me And my Soul is poured out upon me viz. I am exceedingly afflicted Ch. 33.30 To bring back his Soul from the Pit to the Light of the Living viz. save his Life Ch. 34.14 If God gather to himself Mans Spirit and his Breath he shall turn to his Dust. We have proceeded thus far of the Bible to collect Texts to our Intent and should we go through the Psalms and forward it would be hard to recite the Collections and it seems the Texts cited are enough to establish the Sense of our Expression Man became a Living Creature or Person And thus by the Breath of Life derived from Heaven was the Flammula Vitalis the Promethean Fire enkindled in the Blood Spirits and Parts of Man's Body and by Breath it hath ever since been refreshed and maintained and when God takes this from us we die and are turned to our Earth and all our Thoughts perish our Fancies Intellects and Memories our Learning and Abilities as well as our Love and our Hatred our Passions and Affections The Vital Flame kindled in the first Man passing intermixed with the Seminal Substance and Prolifick Virtue and received in Habitacles fitting and proper for its Fomentation and Nutriment is first fermented by the Prolifick Energy or Internal Principle of Inclination to be coagulated and knit one Part of it to the other and by Fomentation is strengthened whence arises a Power of assimilating to it self such Nourishment as comes within the narrow Sphere of its Activity which being by its own Tendency to Heat and the Natural Warmth and Fomentation of its Receptacle compacted to and settled in a terminated Consistency and somewhat a fixed Unity of Coherence the Formation of Parts doth consequently commence and as Men have by a daily Observation found it in Eggs under a Hen it likely doth proceed viz. Two harder Accrescencies are principally framed and compacted viz. the Primum Vivens and Vltimum Moriens the Triangle of our Hearts and the Circular or Globular and Chief Member of our Bodies the Head and these are presently knit together first by small Ligatures Strings and Films and from those two Parts as Principal Pillars and Fountains of Life Motion and Action there are extruded and produced first the Fibres and Nervous Parts and Ligatures of the Body then the Arteries Veins and Muscles and lastly the Flesh and Bones and such Blood as may be required in an Embrion State or a Chile analogous thereunto proper to nourish and apt to be converted into Blood and to catch and maintain the Vital Flame which shall be kindled upon the first Breath and Fanning of the Ambient Air at its coming into the World And like to this is the common Fate and Form of all other Animals and the Production of Living Bodies whatsoever if we shall examine them and begin with Vegetables and take for Standards the Acorn and the Mustard-seed they and whatsoever other Seed it be if it fall upon unnatural or barren and unhospitable Places viz. into Waters barren and dry Sands upon bare Rocks or salt Marishes or the like the Seed missing and failing of a Sutable Receptacle and agreeable to its Nature cannot be expected to fructifie according to its Natural Inclination and Power but must needs prove abortive unfruitful and improlifick But where Seeds fall into good and tolerable Grounds agreeable to their Seminal Virtues Inclinations and Powers and wherein they may meet with a Nutritive Reception there they are first somewhat melted or softned and then they ferment and finding a sutable Fomentation in their Recipient they germinate and sprout and as the Sprouts bear upwards so from the other end of the Acorn proceed Fibres or thin very small Strings moist and somewhat glutinous or clammy Threads impregnated not only with its proper Juice but indued with a catching and penetrating Quality enabling it to fix and fasten it self in its hospitable Recipient where finding still a friendly and benigne Fomentation and Acceptance it
be attained unto but the ordinary means of attaining it is by Searching into all or the most of the Accidents unto the same belonging and so searching we know not how to find any Affections or Accidents a Soul hath that are proper or peculiar to her self Commonly we find she neither does nor suffers any thing without Copartnership of the Body The Intellect seems her most peculiar and yet if that be a sort of Phantasie or cannot be performed without the Phancy certainly it cannot be acted without the Body neither Hence he collects and asserts That if in the Soul there be any Operation or Affection which is properly peculiar to its self viz. it s own Nature it may then be reasonably taken to have a Separate Subsistence disjoyned from the Body but if it have no Operations or Affections so peculiarly proper to its own Nature then is it not capable of Subsistence in a State separated from the Body Also that which is never found or perceived without a Body may well pass for inseparable from a Body Also in all our Affections the Body joyns and operates with the Soul for if they were totally or principally from the Soul they would act in a like manner upon all like or equal occasions But we find that Men will sometimes bear very great Provocations or Appearances of great Danger without any great emotions of Anger or Fear and at another time they are apt to fear upon far less occasions and to be wrathful and angry accordingly This shews the Humours of the Body have a great Share and Power in producing these Affections and that they are Rationes Materiales Effects of a Material Soul of which Men say Dispositio Animae sequitur Temperamentum Corporis nam Ratio est forma Rei Concluding upon the Question That the Affections of the Animal are inseparable from the Natural Matter and Composure of it This is a Summary of the First Chapter of Aristotle's Book He questions as Solomon had done before him Whether Souls do subsist in Separation from their Bodies or not And argues If they have proper Operations or Accidents of their own it is likely they do subsist so and if they have not such then they do not so subsist for Natura nihil facit frustra And if they neither have Action nor Passion properly belonging to them their Subsistence would be Frustra and therefore we have no reason to admit or allow of a Separate Subsistence of Souls unless we can prove they have some Operation Affection or Accidents so properly belonging to them as that they are certainly known to exercise or use them without any assistance of Body or Matter We have before quoted our Doctor Pag. 227. to this Point saying The Soul is not sufficient of her self to act without the Animal Spirits And P. 298. These are the immediate Instruments of the Soul by which she sees hears feels imagines remembers reasons and moves the Members and the Body and if they be spent she can act no more But neither Aristotle nor the Doctor here find any properly peculiar Operation or Accidents of the Soul Aristotle says indeed That Intelligere is the most so of any thing Videtur to be the most so of any other thing but he was not convinced that Intelligere was so proper to the Soul as could give title to a Separated Subsistence after the death of the Body nor doth he absolutely conclude to the contrary but hath left us in the open road towards it and with fair and forcible Reason so to do This way of quoting Aristotle's Book seems like that of the Israelites when they compassed the Land of Edom their Soul was discouraged with the Prospect and Contemplation of the length of it But as we find Weariness grow upon us long Strides or Skips may happen to be made before the finishing of so venturous an Undertaking Cap. 2. Aristotle proceeding in his History cites to us all the Opinions that he knew to be delivered concerning the Soul by Eminent Grecian Philosophers before his time First He states the special Differences betwixt the Animata and Inanimata or the Animals and Things that are not so to lie in Motion and Sense All Animals have those two things and none but Animals have them and that Motion is the Prior and Superiour Faculty therefore the First Observers began from thence believing That which could not move it self could not move another thing Whence Democritus collected That the Soul was a certain Degree of Heat or Fire which he took to be kindled and maintained in the Body by such Atoms flying about in the Air as are of a Globular Figure which he took to be of a Fiery Nature such they observed to be in the Air never resting but always in Motion though the Wind and Air were never so calm and quiet these entring into the Body with the Breath acted in it and acted it every breathing supplying fresh Atoms and by that means continuing Life and Motion in the Body but on stoppage or failure of Breath the Animal dies for want of fresh Atoms to heat move and actuate the same Men were put to it for the finding a way to kindle this Fire in the Animal Bodies for want of Moses's History and takeing the Promethean or Heavenly Fire but for a Fable with Democritus's Opinion Leucippus also agreed The Pythagorean School Some said the Soul was of these Atoms others it was of that which moved these Atoms and divers more held the Soul to be an Active Principle which first moved it self and then acted every thing about it for nothing can move another thing that is not first moved it self Anaxagorus was of the like Opinion and so were all they who had principal respect to the Motion of Animals but other Philosophers there were who principally respected the Sensitive and Scientifical Performances of the Soul and they conceived the Soul to be a Compositum or Temperament of the Elements and of this Opinion was Empedocles and Plato in his Timaeo this Compositum they drew out into Four Principles after a Mathematical Pattern the first as a single Unite or Point and this they said was the Intellect then they drew out a Line terminated by two Unites and that they called the Number Two and this they said was Science of Lines they produced a Planum and that they said was Opinion and thence they founded and made a Solid Body and this they said was the Sense or Sensitive Power and that all things were judged and terminated part by the Intellect part by Science part by Opinion and part by Sense and having reduced the Self-moving Soul to Numbers they gave it the Term of a Self-moving Number but those who compounded it of the Elements made Fire Principal in that Composition it consisting of the most Subtile and Incorporeal Parts prompt to and in Motion and a Prime Mover of other Things Diogenes thought the Soul to be Air as the most
hath it All Animals have it not as Fishes and such other Creatures as do not draw Breath the Instrument for which is the Throat and as the Tongue serves for Speaking and Tasting so the Throat for Breathing and Use of the Voice The Breath or Air hath by Power of the Soul acting in those Parts a Faculty to strike that which is there called the Artery and this Collision is or acts the Voice Every Noise there is not a Voice not a Cough but it must be with an Animal Intent and may be mixed also with Phancy whence a Voice is a Sound of some Signification Whilst Men draw their Breath they cannot speak for that which holds the Breath is the Instrument of Speech Thinks Fishes do neither breath nor that they have Throats Chap. 9. A Man hath but a weak Sense of Smelling in comparison of some other Creatures and smells nothing without Offence or Pleasure But Man hath the Sense of Feeling above all other Creatures and such Men as have the Finest and Quickest Touch are counted and found to be the most Ingenious Persons Birds have quick Sense of Smelling and it seems Fishes also do smell It is peculiar to Men not to smell without Respiration viz. when he draws Breath not when he breathes out or stays his Breath Smell arises from dry Things as the Taste from Moisture Chap. 10. No Taste is made without Touching When the Tongue is over-dry or over-moist there cannot be any Taste The Prime Species of Taste are those of Sweet and Bitter then the Fat Taste then the Salt then Sharp and Austere then the Acid. Chap. 11. It is doubted concerning Touching what is the proper Instrument for it Whether the Flesh or in other Creatures that which is in Place of Flesh as in Fishes But the Prime Sense of Touching must be an Internal Principle Each Sense hath its Objects by Contraries as for the Sight White and Black for the Hearing is the Acute or Slow Sound the Taste hath Sweet and Bitter but the Touch hath many Contrarieties as Hot and Cold Dry and Moist Hard and Soft and the like It seems Flesh is the Medium for Touching but such a Medium as also can judge and not as Air is for Sight or Sound Chap. 12. All Senses are capable of the Sensible Species in an Immaterial Manner and the Sensible Object acts upon the Sense and one must be Proportionate to the other And if the Object of Sense be too small it is not perceived and too great it spoils the Sense a vast Noise makes deaf and the Suns Splendor blinds but a Proportionate Measure and Medium is requisite in the Performances of Sense Air that hath Smell hath in it a Passive Manner and is thereby Sensible Lib. III. Cap. I. There are but two Simple Bodies Mediums of Sense viz. Air and Water The Pupil of the Eye is Waterish but Hearing is of the Air the Smell is of both Fire is common to all for nothing is Sensitive without Heat but Earth to none except that of Touching The Senses and their Objects concur in Act but their Essences are different Cap. 2. A Point in the Centre is but one in Nature but in Reason it begins all the Lines that are drawn to the Circumference So the Common Sense in the Animal is but One to which as to the Centre of Judgment Lines are drawn from the outward Instruments of Sense for a final and true Determination Cap. 3. Cites Empedocles and Homer They and other Ancients thought that Intelligere was as Corporeal a Quality as Sentire Sense is a true Judge of its proper Objects and belongs to all Animals but in Reasoning Men are often deceived and none but Reasonable Creatures can use Reason Phantasy is different both from Reason and Sense yet cannot be without Sense no more can Opinion yet Phantasy and Opinion are different things Phantasy doth not Please or Affright Men to any great Degree but Opinion hath a great Power over us in that Kind There is a Likeness betwixt Science Prudence and Opinion and yet they are all different Things Men may order and alter their Phantasies at their Pleasure but cannot deal so with their Opinions and less with their Science Cap. 4. As Intelligere is different from Sentire the Phantasy and Opinion are Borderers to both but our Faculties of Discerning are Sense Opinion Intellect and Science from all of which the Phantasy is different for the Senses Intellect and Science rightly constituted and informed are always true and so the same but Phantasies are various and often false nor can it be Opinion though that may be false but that hath a Belief always joined or a Confidence of the Verity of the Thing and this no Beasts have but many of them have Phancies Opinion is a Belief and that perswades rationally and Beasts have not Reason but bare Phancy Phantasy is neither Sense nor Opinion nor a Conjunction of them but is a Motion or Movement arising from the Senses and may be acted by them and none can have it but those who have Sense and from the Phancy proceeds a large Sphere of doing and suffering in the World it depends not upon any one Sense or Act but often arises from several Senses at once And concerning Motions and Bulks and other things wherein the Senses may be much deceived and specially at great Distances and Animals act much according to Phancy as proceeding from Sense and being like it Beasts because they want Reason and Men because their Reasons are under Perturbations as Diseases Drunkenness or other like Inconveniences Cap. 5. From that Part of the Soul by which Men understand and know they are said to act prudently and whether this Part which he calls the Suffering Intellect be capable of a State of Separation really or notionally he means here to consider Says This Intellect is impatible but apt to receive the Species presented to it and as the Senses are to Sensitive Objects so the Intellect is to Intellectual Objects and are both Powers or in Potestate till the Objects are received and then are Acts because it is to receive and understand all things the Intellect it self must be without Tincture or Mixture That Intellect by which the Soul doth argue and judge cannot reasonably be said to be mixed with the Body for that then it must needs partake with it and be hot or cold accordingly or might be used by the Soul as its Instrument the Body might be so used but the Body is no Instrument at all of the Soul They say well who call the Soul the Receptacle of the Species not actually but potentially so The Sense suffers more in the Perception of its Objects than the Intellect doth in the like Case For if the Object of Sense be over-extream or vehement it spoils the Sense or its present Action but so it is not with the Intellect And this Difference grows from the Mixture which Sense hath with the
Body whereas the Intellect is separable from the Body and then when it hath obtained Knowledge that being Actu in the Soul which before was there but Potentially the Intellect can understand it self and by it self the Difference made betwâ—â—â— Thing and the Essence of that Thing is but notional for â—â—…hing is thereby changed substantially Plato placed Intellect in the Brain Senses in the Heart and the Vegetative Power in the Liver This was an Error of putting the Thing in one place and the Essence of it in another whereas Aristotle makes the Difference amongst those Faculties but Notional and not Real as the different Places would make them And as things that are Real may by Conception be abstracted from Matter and made Notional so may the Intellect be separated It is still a Doubt whether the Intellect be a Simple and Impassible Thing or not seeing that Intelligere est pati quiddam for in Vnderstanding there is something common between the Intellect and that which it apprehends It seems if the Intellect can understand it self it should always be so employed We may observe Aristotle continues still in his former Doubt concerning the Subsistence of a Soul in a State of Separation from the Body Either it hath something common with the Body or it hath not or it uses and needs the Body or not and if it neither use nor need the Body nor have any Common with it it self may subsist in a State of Separation not so if it have Need or Vse of the Body or have any thing common with it Cap. 6. Because that universally in Nature there is always something like the Matter or Subject and another thing which hath the Force of Efficiency and works as the Cause of what is produced like as the Case stands betwixt Art and Matter it seems in the Soul there must be the like different Principles Hence he devises a Difference in the Intellect or Soul it self viz. that there is an Intellectus Agens and an Intellectus Patiens of the Suffering Intellect he spake in the preceding Chapter Calls it here the Means whereby Acts are produced But the Active Intellect is the Force Impulsive why Acts are produced in nature of an Habitual Activity as the Light causes or produces Colours This Active Intellect he says is separable from the Body is an Act Essential not mixed but pure and impatible For the Efficient is ever of more Value than the Patient and the Active Principle than the Material Where Power towards an Act and the Act it self are in uno in one Subject or Being there the Power must precede as to Time but if they be not respected as in uno the Power hath no Precedence at all of the Act not so much as in Time but is every way Inferior to the Act. This Act or Active Intellect being separated from the Body all that can be said of it is it is that which it is and that only is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Immortal anti Eternal but because this Intellect is impatible it cannot have Memory For the Patible Intellect without which the Active Part could not understand Worldly Matters perishes in Bâ— We may observe what is common in the World Men confess God in their Words but in their Works they deny him So Aristotle seems to do with the Intellect or the Soul First he divides it according to the Old Rule Divide Impera then he appropriates all Ways and Means of Knowing or Knowledge to the Suffering Part of it and this Part together with the Senses Affections Phantasies and Memory do all perish in Death What is there then left to subsist in a State of Separation after Death Why there is still left an Active Intellect Essential Pure Impatible Immortal and Eternal If you enquire what manner of Thing this is He answers I can tell you no more of it but it is that which it is and nothing else and this only which is so is Immortal and Eternal This which hath neither Sense Affection Phantasy Memory nor Means of Understanding this for which he knows neither Name nor Nature that can neither remember nor account for any thing that is impatible and can suffer nothing nor feel or desire any thing this unintelligible Spark of Activity is the only thing which is in Man capable of Separate Subsistence after his Death and is his only Immortal and Eternal Part or Principle Cap. 7. Simple Apprehensions of the Intellect are commonly true but in Compounding them the Verity and Falsity is soon attendant and if the Time of Things be considered it adds to the Composition and to Compositions Falshood is commonly Incident That which compounds and makes one Proposition out of many Parts is the Intellect A Thing may be Individuum potentially or actually that which is Actu individuum may be considered in an Individual Time but if actually divided it hath a double Consideration and a like Time unless a Compositum be made of them That which is Individuum by Reason of its Natural Form without Respect to its Bulk is understood in Individual Time and by an Individual Part of the Soul viz. the Intellect Things Naturally Indivisible as a Point are known as Privations are known viz. by their Contraries ut malum ex privatione boni Now that which can so understand viz. one Contrary by another must be one in it self and have both the Contraries potentially in it and must be the Suffering Intellect for that only hath Knowledge of the other Contrary and is potentially all that can be known Apprehensions of the Intellect are not all true yet where it apprehends Simple Objects it seldom fails but often in Compounds just as it fares with the Senses in like Cases We may observe Aristotle divides his Individuum into Three Kinds viz. the Bulkily so the Formally so or so by their Indivisibility Little we meet with here that concerns the Souls Being Nature or Operations and might have spared much of this Chapter Cap. 8. To be Perceiving by Sense is a Simple Act and is in Truth but so to perceive with pleasure or trouble is like an Affirmation or Negation and induces to follow or flie from the Object or to feel Pleasure or Pain is only to be drawn by Sensible Means towards Good or Evil and to pursue or flie accordingly And like to such Sensible Objects are the Phantoms of the Rational Soul and this sort of Soul never understands without assistance of the Phantasmata The Common Sense is but One and that which terminates the Five and they by this Proportion and Unity are made agreeable in One So doth the Intellect deal with the Species amongst the Phantasmata and thence makes her Judgment what to seek and what to avoid And though the Senses have not perceived the things yet if they rise and grow up in the Phantasie or may be collected from what appears to the Senses the Intellect is moved and affected accordingly Men see a
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but gives no Aswer to it Says Plato Origen and many Hebrews held Opinion the Adam's Soul and all other Souls did and do pre-exist and are thence called down as new Bodies require viz. from Superior Regions But this he says is both false and absurd And to prove this by Reason he says Pag. 619. cites Aristotle That the Soul is Actus Corporis Organici and therefore the Soul cannot be before the Body To this we easily assent and add That when the Body dies this Actus Corporis must cease for the same Reason He argues also That the Soul is a Spiritual Substance and it was not needful or proper to put that up at the Nostrils and that seems true but makes against his former Assertions Still there rises a new Difficulty viz. Whether this Soul if then created were created first within the Body or first without the Body and then was breathed or blown in The Text favours the later but the Author favours the former to the Intent that Men may not think Souls are still first created and then infused but think rather as he doth that Souls are created in their Bodies and to this end he approves Lombard's Invention of Creando infunditur Cites Essay 2.22 Cease ye from Man Cujus Anima in Naribus ejus est which we read whose Breath is in his Nostrils Pag. 620 The Soul of Man came to him from without although created within him He will have from without to signifie of another Nature or kind of Thing and not proceeding from the Body as the Beasts do But this he only says without offer of Proof for it Says The whole Soul comes together viz. Vegetative Sensitive and Rational whence it must come into the Body at the first Original of Life and there seems no doubt but there is a Vegetative Power and Principle in the Seed and likely for the Sensual and there appears no Reason against a like Course in the Rational these three being all Faculties of the same Soul from which none of them are separable Pag. 621. The Word signifying Spiraculum Vitarum is used as well concerning Beasts as Men. Pag. 624. Souls of Brutes are sometimes called Spirits in Scripture but never said to return to God Pag. 625. As God breathed into Adams Body the Breath of Life who thereupon rose from the Earth where he lay so shall his Breath effect Life in Bodies which shall rise at Sound of the Last Trumpet And as we read Ezek. 37. Pag. 667. Cites Gen. 1.28 God blessed the Man and Woman and said Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the Earth as Ver. 22. he had said to other Creatures This seems to import Men do generate their Like as the Beasts do and the Creation of Souls for every fruitful Coition by Adultery Incest or Buggery is but a Fiction and not a likely or reasonable Contrivance Lib. 2. Cap. 1. Pag. 683. Mans Life consists in Heat and Moisture not simply but in Temperament with Cold and Dry and from the Four Elements The Four Complexions of Phlegm Sanguine Cholerick and Melancholy Health and Sickness Life and Death consist in a good and fit Temperature of these Humors and the Soul uses these as Instruments for Conservation of the Compositum the General Parts are Bones with their Nerves knitting them together and the Flesh with its Veins through which the Blood returns and Arteries through which the Vital or Animal Spirits have their Courses and God hath given to Men a more delicate Flesh and more Nice and tender Skin than to Beast Pag. 685. And the Temperament and Complexion of their Bodies are much finer Pag. 686. There are Three Principal Faculties of the Soul viz. Vegetation Sense and Motion 3. Intellect The Two later viz. Sense and Intellect are chiefly placed and acted in the Head and thence grow the Nerves passing to every Bone and Member Pag. 687. All Anatomists confess That in an Humane Body there are Innumerable Parts and Things which Men cannot find out and which are known only to God Pag. 689. The Common or Internal Sense cannot act without the Animal Spirits and the Soul uses these Spirits both for Understanding and for its other Actions which are to be performed in the Head and the Nerves which serve both for Sense and Motion through the whole Body have their Original from the Brain and are fixed in it or to it There the Soul reigns most effectually and who can express the various Instruments which God hath there provided for her Use Pag. 693. The Heart is the Original and Prime Instrument of Vegetation and Life which it communicates to the whole Body by its Intense Heat Motion and Rarefaction of the Blood and specially it communicates to the Head the Animal Spirits whereby Motion Sense and Cogitation are received and acted Thirdly The Heart is the Seat Fountain and Cause of all the Affections and there are two Principal Motions in it viz. that of the Systole and Diastole or of the Pulse effecting and Declaring Life the other Motion is of the Affections following the Conceptions or Intellect either with extraordinary Dilatation in the whole Body as in Accidents pleasing and joyous or with a like Compression or Contraction in Case of Accidents sorrowful or dspleasing Whence as Motion Sense and Intellect have their Original and Activity from and in the Brain and Head So Life and all the Affections are derived and acted from and in the Heart And betwixt the Heart and Head there is a wonderful Correspondence and Agreement to the Good and Benefit of the whole Compositum From the Heart Vital Spirits ascend to the Brain where they become Animal Spirits and by these Intelligence Cogitations and Notices of Things arise in the Mind from whence again such Cogitations and Notices strike upon the whole Heart exciting and stirring there the Affections and other Vegetative and Natural Motions which are either pleasing or displeasing tending to or towards Joy or Sorrow the one a great Help to and Supporter of Health and Life and the other great Hinderance to or a Destroyer of them both Pag. 694. The Liver is the Fountain of all the Veins and the Arteries through which the Vital Spirits do pass are always and in all Places conjoined with the Veins and upon them depend the Life and Motion of the Animal and the Soul uses the Blood and Spirits to such Purposes The Liver communicates Blood to the Heart and that again Vital Spirits to the Liver Pag. 195. And as Blood is never in the Veins without some Spirits so neither do the Spirits flow through the Arteries without some thin Rivage of Blood with them and as the Veins have need of the Arteries to stir the Blood in them so the Arteries of the Veins for Nourishment of the Spirits Pag. 696. Spirits of the Body are Vital or Animal and the Spirit is a Vapor drawn by Heat and Concoction of the Heart out of the purest Parts of the Blood
and then in kindled or inflamed first for Conserving of Life and next for being a Principle of Motion in the Animal extending to every Member and Part of it stirring them up and inabling them to the Performance of those Duties for which they were by God intended and ordained The Vital Spirit is Flammula quaedam bred in the Heart out of the purest Blood and thence by Vital Heat communicated and conveyed to the rest of the Members imparting Power and Activity to them by their Natural Heat and Motion and stirring them to act and perform those Duties for which by Nature and Creation they were ordain'd and made The Organs for conveying this Vital Spirit into all Parts and Members of the Body are the Arteries The Animal doth no otherwise differ from the Vital Spirit save that in being transferred to the Brain that hath Power to rarify and make it more Lucid and Subtil and then being from thence infused into the Nerves it incites and enables them to exercise their Faculties Powers and appointed Offices of Sensation and Motion And by both these sorts of Spirits the Principal Actions of Animals and even of Humane Bodies are effected Namely Life is preserved and thence proceed Nutrition Generation Sense Motion Cogitations and Affections Hence it hath come to Pass that some have thought these Spirits to be the very Soul it self or at least the immediate Instruments to it by which the Body both lives and moves Hoc postremum says our Author verum est To which we do not assent but rather hold with the former Lib. 2. Cap. 2. Pag. 697. Treats Ex Professo de Anima and cites out of Tully That Dicaearchus a Peripatetick Philosopher and Scholar to Aristotle held there was no more Soul in Man than in Beasts This says our Author though it should be the Opinion of all Philosophers we ought not to follow or believe them in it because the Scriptures says he are against it Pag. 69â— He takes it pro confesso as agreed on all hands that Souls of Beasts do die with their Bodies without a Principle of separately Subsisting after Death of the Body but there are many Disputes concerning Humane Souls 1. What a Humane Soul is 2 Concerning its Nature and Operations 3 Concerning its Original Whether by continual New Creations or that it grow Ex traduce from Generation or be pre-existent And if newly created then whether first created and then infused or be created within the Body Whether the Vegetative the Sensitive and the Rational be all one same Soul in Man or that they be so distinct as that the two first may die and the third only be that which can separately subsist but the Question of the Souls Nature est per Difficilis per Obscura Tertullian S. Austin and Greg. Nyssen have written of it largely and Pomponacius and Simon Portius two famous Italian Philosophers have since taught That Aristotle held the Soul to be Mortal and that its Immortality cannot be proved by any sufficient Reasons But Men must be left to the Evidence of Faith for that Point and many there are who think there is not enough Evidence to be a sufficient Ground for that Faith Pag. 699. He therefore proposes his first Enquiry viz. What is the Nature and Essence of the Soul Upon this Query he propounds the Definitions made of the Soul by three Ancient Philosophers and very learned Men viz. Plato Aristotle and Galen the great Latin Physician but none of them come up to this Point and therefore he rejects them all especially that of Galen who says The Soul is but a Temperature and sutable Proportion of the Parts and Humours whereby the Animal hath Life and the Vse of all its Faculties And this Opinion he took from his Master Hyppocrates and endeavours to confirm it with divers Reasons and of this Opinion was then Dynarchus the Philosopher and Simmias and divers others The Author brings three Arguments against this Opinion but they are rather Sophistical than Solid He rejects also those of Plato and Aristotle But in lieu of them all he gives us one of his own Pag. 705. viz. A Humane Soul is a truly Spiritual Substance Incorporeal and Immaterial Upon this last Word he lays a great Stress For says he the Souls of Beasts are Essential Forms but drawn out of Matter from which they cannot be separated And there are those who think the Soul which is the Form to our Body to be neither Accident nor Body and that yet it is Material so as to depend upon Matter from which it cannot be separated and therefore must extinguish with Death of the Body Upon this therefore the whole Stress of the Question lies concerning the Mortality or Immortality of the Soul Whence says he this our Definition ought to be well and fully proved Says Humane Souls have the same Essence with Angelical Spirits their only Difference being that the one is Form to a Humane Body and the other not His Proofs he begins from Texts of Scripture but we yet in the Bounds of Nature and Reason will pass them over Animo revertendi and consider here his Arguments from Reason only to which he comes Pag. 709. 1. He says The Soul governs the Body and resists the Passions Complexion excites and begets Passions Here is the Soul contending against Passions and Natural Inclinations supporting them Ergo here is a Substantial Soul In Answer I say The Soul hath no greater Share in the Resisting than in the Exciting of Passions But that the Soul is the living and moving Principle in every Part and Member of the Body understanding and perceiving and remembring in the Head affecting and passionate in the Heart feeling and moving in the whole Body and in every member of it The Souls Regard and Care is for the whole Compositum to chuse the beneficial and to avoid the hurtful Things Hence Intellect and Passion are not one of them of the Soul and the other not the Soul but both are Faculties of the same Soul The Heart desires one thing as vitally Good or abhors it as Harmful The Intellect from common Sense and Understanding often opposes such Desires or Fears from Considerations more percipient and duly weighed and the Contest rises most often from the Nearness or Distance of what they contend about viz. Present or Future one Faculty affixing chiefly upon the Enjoyment and the other contemplating the Consequence withal Now if the Soul did govern the Body as our Author faith it doth the Contest could not be maintained against it by the Passions which should naturally be ordered to yield an easie Submission to it whereas it is too evident that the Passions do often over-power and over-rule the Intellect And as Aristotle hath told us their Contest is more like a Game at Tennis than a Government sometimes one of them prevails and sometimes the other So they look not like a Governor and a Governed but rather like Equal
Competitors sharing in the Command and Government and this sine fine The Contest hath no Determination but by Dissolution of the Compositum and this proves the Thing to be of Nature and so doth the Universality of it there being not a Humane Soul rightly constituted wherein this Contest is not fully evident Our Author hath well foreseen that his Definition of the Souls being a true Spiritual Incorporeal Substance would be easily granted But his Word Immaterial was that which would make the Boggle and therefore he promised diligently to prove the same but in this Argument we meet not with any Mention of that Quality and therefore conclude we are not at all pressed by it Pag. 710. He propounds Three Rules upon Material Forms 1. That they act not but when they are Forms of some Body 2. They are that Principle by which the Compositum is acted and do not work to Effect but by the Compositum 3. They are limited in their Extent not reaching farther than the Subject in which they are And to these we do also agree He argues the Humane Soul is not only the Cause that the Man doth understand but such Soul doth understand by her self For this he cites Arist De Anima Lib. 3. Cap. 4. I have searched that Chapter but do not find it there and however do not grant or believe the Thing to be true 2. He argues The Senses take Harm by an over-vehement Force of their Objects but the Intellect doth not so This he hath from Aristotle Hence he concludes the Soul to be Immaterial which we pass for an apparent non sequitur 3. He argues The less our minds are employed in External Things the more apt and ready they are to work This I deny and say the more exercised and practised the more apt and ready they are for those Things be they Worldly or Contemplative 4. He argues The Soul understands and knows it self its Powers and Actions and that it is a Substance differing from the Body All this I deny 5. Argues The Intellect can apprehend all Finite Things but if it were Material it could not discern one Matter from another nor know their Differences This I say the Beasts do easily perform 6. Argues The Intellect perceives Abstracted Things and Immaterial as God Angels Universals and Mathematical Notions therefore it is Immaterial We answer Universals and Notions are derived from Particulars and Materials and what Men know of God and Angels comes from Revelation and Sense of all which a Material Spirit acting in and with fit Organs is enough capable 7. Argues Quicquid recipitur fit ad Modum recipientis but the Intellect turns all into Universals and Immaterial Notions This I deny can do it I grant It is capable both of Particulars and Universals seems alike capable not one more Natural than the other whence the Modus recipiendi is first of the Particular by observing and Correction of which Rules are framed and Notions raised by ordinary Proceeding in a Rational Intellect not needing or to me proving an Immateriality of the Soul 8. Argues The Outward Senses convey the Species of their Objects to the common Sense that transmits them to the Phantasie thence there must be Organs to convey them to the Intellect but once come thither the Intellect orders them and judges of them without Help of any Organs at all This if he can maintain by good Proof Erit Apollo and shall have the Garland but till that be done we are where we began 9. Pag. 713. His Ninth Argument seems to be a Ramble Pag 716. His Tenth Argument is taken ex non Concessis 11. Argues God is the Souls Chief Good Therefore the must necessarily have Means to attain to him but that she cannot do whil'st she is in the Body obstructed by Sensual Powers therefore she must have a Subsistence out of the Body in which she may arrive to that Enjoyment I answer this beggs the Question or presumes the Case determined that there is such a She as our Author promised to prove and now brings her to stand upon a bare Supposal with as little Firmness as when he began his Argument The Subsistence in Separation is continued to be denied and till that evinced to be Erroneous this Argument is very Vanity 12. Argues That which doth really move and act it self must be Immaterial But Mens Souls do so and have a free Will and Choice to do or not to do I demand if these Things be not in Beasts He says the Elements do not move because they are Material I demand how he disposes of the Fire which the World takes to be always in Motion and that Naturally He says the Beasts can make no Resistance to their Appetites but must needs follow them yet every day affords us Proofs that Beasts can and do resist their Appetites A Setting-dog hath a great Desire to run and his Mouth will work and his Chaps water and yet he contains himself and sits still in sight of his Game for a long time together 13. Argues Pag. 717. Men have Power to chuse Loss of their Blood and Lives and that shews their Souls Superior and not dependent upon their Bodies And we agree the Soul to be all that and that the Intellect hath a swasive Power over other Faculties and sometimes prevails with them to suffer Pains and Present Death in expectation of believed future Rewards and this by a Power of Discretion in the Intellect without Dependence upon the body or Immateriality in the Soul Pag. 718. Says If the Soul were Material it would languish with the Body suffer in its Sickness feel its infirmities and weaken as the Body grows weak And all this we say it doth Sequitur Temperamentum Corporis and that is a Proof of its Materiality He says Mens Minds in Sickness and at Death are more lively sensible of their Sins than in Health that grows from Tear of approaching Danger of being taken away in a State of Sin for which Punishment is undoubtedly to be awarded at the Resurrection without Means or Hopes of any Alteration in the Space intermediate betwixt Death and that and not from a Quickness of Mind more than or above ordinary but from the nearness and greatness of the Concern He says When Men forsake Worldly Business they are made more apt for Contemplation And it is agreed that there are outward Helps as Abstinence and Retiredness which may advance the Intellective Faculty of the Soul and strengthen it against the Passionate and Sensual Faculties and so it may be assisted by Purging Bleeding or other Physick so by good Air good Company and even by good News which all are Tokens of the Souls Participation with the Body and induce to apprehend its Material Subsistence with and in the Body Our Author concludes he hath enough proved the Souls Immateriality but we still deny that he hath enough done it and how much he hath done towards it shall be left to common
of these Proceedings may be made in a Moment of Time and without any Perceivance in the Person Thus by Occasion of our Author 's Dividing of Memory upon a novel and singular Phancy of his own there hath been set forth a Model of the Microcosm somewhat different from what Men have formerly conceived of it But we now return again to our Author Pag. 750. He calls the Will the Vis Motrix and the Spirits Nerves Muscles and Members the Vis Prosequens or rather should be the Vires Prosequentes He calls the Voluntary Faculty the Queen in the Body and we have given her such Part in our Constitution of Government as a Queen at Chess acts in the Regulation and Effects in that Game Pag. 753 Says The Humane Soul at every Conception is created ex Nihilo that the Vegetative Soul extinguishes in the Sensitive when it comes and the Sensitive in the Rational when it comes and thinks the two former may be generated Pag. 757. Questions how Men differ from Brutes Averroes answers In the Cogitative Faculty which acts by Organs The Author replies This is a Sensitive Power and doth not really differ from the Phantasy for that which is a more simple and dull Phantasy in the Brutes is a more acute Phantasy in Men and is called Cogitation in them Pag. 759. The Doubt concerning the Original of Souls is a difficult Question and always was so And Three Prime Points in it 1. The Efficient or Causa ex qua whether they are ex nihilo or ex Re praejacente 2. When they were made whether in the Beginning from the First Creation and so do pre-exist or in Future Times 3. Whether they are made before or after the Formation of the Body or at one same time with the Body Some thought Souls were communicated to Men from the Soul of the World of like Matter to Heaven and the Stars and therefore Incorruptible and Immortal created at first to a certain vast Number and remain in Repositories till called by the Formation of their destined Bodies And this was the Opinion of Pythagoras Plato and most of the Academick Philosophers And this infers a Transmigration of Souls into several Bodies Origin thought that Souls were so created but in time after the World created and that they were by God sent down or did of their own accord descend into Bodies fit for them in due time and some other Divines were of that Mind Some thought Souls were part of God himself others that they were by Angels made of Fire and Air Others that God made only the Soul of Adam and that all future Souls are derived by Propagation from him and that as Men have their Bodies from his Body so their Souls from his Soul radically but yet Immortal Some who so believed thought the Soul Corporeal and therefore generated Others thought it a Spirit and propagated from the Generators Soul as one Light kindles another This last Opinion Apollinaris and many other Bishops did hold and especially the Western Churches Others thought God created New Souls as there was Occasion for them so St. Jerom who says the Church of his time did so believe St. Austin would not condemn either of these two last Opinions he inclined rather to the Creation of New Souls but confess'd he knew not how to prove it from Scripture Those who hold the New Creation of Souls differ some think it created in the Body and some without the Body and some that Infundendo creatur Cites three sorts of Spirits P. 761. viz. God who always was and shall be then Souls of Brutes which neither were nor shall be always then Angels and Souls of Men which were not but shall be always Cites this out of Ficinus P. 762. The Author argues against Origins Opinion of Pre-existent Souls says The Soul is Mans proper Form who consists of a Soul and Body and it is natural to this Form to be united to its proper Matter or Body and against Nature to be separated from it and it is Praeter Naturam that a Humane Soul separated from the Body should so remain till the Refurrection and therefore it would be Praeter Naturam that Souls should pre-exist by a Creation of all at once Whence this is repugnant to the Wisdom of God and the Course of Nature It is natural and per se that the Soul should be with the Body and against Nature that it should be out of it seeing it is the Bodies proper Form so much as it cannot be said to be there in loco as Arist observes and it is there as in its proper Being The Soul of Adam sinned not without the Body nor have other Souls done so and therefore have not deserved to be punished without it P. 763. says That Opinion of the Souls being derived from Generation as well as the Body held by Tertullian and the Western Church is much followed and strongly defended for the more rational deriving the Guilt of Original Sin upon all Mankind for that unless Mens Souls be propagated from Adam as well as their Bodies by what means should Original Sin come to be attached to the Souls of all Men. For if Souls be of new created and out of nothing they must be either created sinful by God or how else should sin come upon them in their Mothers Bellies where they cannot commit Sin nor be contaminate by Lust of the Parents who do not generate the Soul Nor can its Contiguity with a Corrupt Body defile it Also that Conjunction is the Act of God Those Fathers therefore held it necessary to believe the Generation of the Soul as well as of the Body to the intent they might have a sufficient ground of Casting he Guilt of Original Sin upon all People And for this respect Austin and those of his time would not reject or condemn this Opinion held by Tertullian Apollinaris and the Western Churches Ausi non fuerint damnare and cites to the same purpose Eucherius and Gregory the First Bishop of Rome P. 765. our Author means to prove That Humane Souls are New Creations made by God out of Nothing 1. Because Adam's Soul was so created our Bodies are of the Earth like his and likely our Souls like his by Creation I say to this We do not find a Creation of Adam's Soul but that God breathed into him the breath of life gave him breath or respiration this kindled in his Blood and Humours then ready the Flame of Life till that is again quite extinguished the Man lives and nourishes that Flame by the like respirations but that Flame extinguished the respiration ceases and the Man dies beyond all Humane Power to help in such Cases The Soul parts together with the Breath and Flame of Life and never was found but together with them in any Body or other Place or Manner whatsoever It seems this Flame and its Active Powers is not only inseparable from the Soul but that most likely it self is
that Soul as well as it is in the Beasts With it and by it they live move and act With its Extinguishment they die and turn to immediate Corruption and Gradatim to their Original Earth and Dust So was it with Adam and his Soul and Body and from his Time hath so continued without Exception save in Enoch and Elijah by Divine Power or Miracle manifested in reviving Lazarus and some other dead Bodies by re-kindling in them the extinguish'd Flame of Life 2. He doubts not but that Eve's Soul was like Adam's and if his were created so was hers And this we grant as well the one as the other 3. Adam did not speak of her Soul but owned her Body of his therefore he knew not her Soul or what or whence it was Whence 't is not likely her Soul was made out of his but was a Creation from nothing I grant her Soul was not made out of his but made like his The Body Blood and Humours being prepared and fit the Flame of Life was kindled in her by the Divine Power and after her first Breath she lived by Respiration as Adam did so long as that Flame of Life continued unextinguished and she was made and so long she continued a Living Soul or rather a Living Compositum both of Body and Soul 4. If the Soul were generated there would be a subject Matter out of which it grew And then Solomon could not properly say it returned to God that gave it but it should rather return into such Matter as it was raised from He says Austin applied this Saying of Solomon only to Adam's Soul or the Orignal of Souls for that he would not oppose the Generation of Souls But the Author says it must doubtless be understood of all Souls Concerning this I say it appears as clearly that Solomon was not resolved concerning Humane Souls whether they went upward or downward or what became of them upon a Solemn Consideration and Argument Yet he doth after and without Argument summarily say the Spirit returns to God who gave it In both Places our Translators use the Term of Spirit and not of Soul The Breath Spirit and Life which is in Man goes not perceivably to Sense any whither Likely it is the common Opinion of his Time was for a Separate Subsistence of Souls For we read Saul applied himself to the Witch for bringing up of Samuel intending his Separately Subsisting Soul And the Devil favours this Opinion in pretending to be Samuel's disquieted Soul In these few Words of Solomon it may be conceived that unresolved in himself he thus expressed himself in Compliance with the Common Opinion of his Time and Country Also what is intended by Spirit Whether Breath and Life or Soul seems not very clear David says When God takes away Mens Breath they die and are turned again to their Dust Psal 104. But if he let his Breath go forth Men are made and the Face of the Earth renewed This Informing Breath first breathed into Adam leaves the Body at Death returns says Solomon to God who gave it But elsewhere says he knows not what to think of it whether it go upward or be extinguished with the Life as those of the Beasts are 5. and 6. Pag. 766. He cites Isa 57. Zach. 12. Exod. 21. That God makes the Souls And what Austin answers thereunto That it is by God that they come from the Parents He cites Theodoret That the Foetus in the Womb is first an unformed Embrion then becomes formed into the Perfect Shape of a Body and after That it first obtains a Soul Pag. 767. And if so How can the Soul rise out of the Seed or from Generation If says he you will say that in the Seed there is Vis Animae Parentis out of which the Infant 's Soul arises in due Time This he refuses by any means to admit of but why he doth not say because it is against Reason or Nature But because then it would follow that the Soul must be Corruptible and Mortal And to this Conclusion which he maintains with divers Arguments we do easily agree Pag. 771. See the same 7. The Soul of Christ was not from Generation Ergo other Mens are not so I say It seems Christ was born from the Seed of David and was the Seed of the Woman and being by Operation of the Holy Spirit upon her might be made and born in all things like to us except Sin For what he took by Generation from the Holy Spirit could not partake of Sin And it seems Temerity to affirm any thing concerning Christ's Soul which is not revealed as this Point is not for that neither the Manner nor the Matter can be traced or found out by the Powers of Humane Reason or the Dependance of Natural Causes to all which Proceedings this Birth is an absolute Mystery P. 769. He says both these Opinions viz. that of a continual New Creation of Souls and that of Propagating them by Generation have had great and many Abettors and Defenders in the Church For the New Creation of Souls he enumerates Greg. Nyssen Theodoret. S. Jerom Leo I. a Bishop of Rome S. Ambrose Hilary Says Flesh generates the Flesh but the Soul is the Work of God I say this is no absolute Denial of the Souls being generated as Austin hath said by God's Power and Providence For the Souls being generated with the Body held Tertullian Pag. 770. S. Augustin Greg. I. a Bishop of Rome he omits here Apollinaris and most of the Fathers of the Western Church before remembered The Opinions differed upon two Difficulties some would have a New Creation for that Generation concluded Souls to be Mortal others would have Souls generated with the Bodies because whole Man is involved in and put under the Guilt of Original Sin which if his Soul were Newly created by God can have no sound and reasonable Derivation upon it Our Author means to shew how New created Souls may be taken within the Guilt of Original Sin Pag. 772. He begins with Philsophers who have highly extolled the Soul and said it came from God Pag. 773. 1. Says Souls and Angels are of the same Nature Kind and Substance alike subsisting of themselves and as one Angel doth not generate another so it is for Souls they generate not I say this Parallel of Souls and Angels is bold but never granted 2. Says The Soul can understand and will without the Body or its Organs and therefore subsist without it I grant both alike and one as much as the other 3. The Soul is an Immaterial Spirit and cannot be propagated no not from another Soul and if it rise from another Soul it cannot be Immortal All but its Immateriality is granted 4. The Opposers say the Body cannot infect a New created Soul with Original Sin much less says he can it generate such a Soul nor can such a Substantial Immaterial Spirit proceed from Flesh and Blood a Spirit which
se and per accidens in this Case or Answer to what he said before that the Original of this Corruption in the Soul is God's own Appointment whence he makes New Clean Pure Souls and appoints them to be corrupted and to be made wicked and fall for exceedingly the greatest Part into everlasting Burnings those who are perswaded may believe what he says Pag. 780. Says again Adam was the Root and Foundation of Man and Sin and this Natural Contagion descends from him upon all his Posterity as well upon their New created Souls as their propagated Bodies by the special Ordinance of God But some says he will except How can Adam 's Sin be imputed to Mens Souls if they be not generated for else they were not in the Loins of Adam when he sinned He answers The Soul and Body make the Man and you must not divide them in Examination of this Matter Souls or Bodies are not born apart nor come from Adam singly nor is Sin imputed to the Soul before it be joined to the Body It is Men that come from Adam not their Souls or Bodies and the whole Person is called Son of Adam and the Son of Man We say so too All are Sons of Adam and of Man Souls and Bodies And when he divides them and brings one from Creation singly and the other from Propagation singly he offends Male dividendo God puts them together they live together so they are born and it seems they are generated together and we may apply to them 2 Sam. 1.23 Saul and Jonathan were lovely in their Lives and in their Death they were not divided but fell together Pag. 781. He says Christ is called the Seed of David and Son of Man and yet his Soul was not generated This is neither proved nor granted For he was like to us in all things as Man Sin only excepted and that Manhood he took from his Mother a Daughter of David and a very Woman he took all that was Man from her and as much as other Men take from their Parents Pag. 782. He says The Soul comes not from the Parents but is created by God but its Principle of Existence comes from the Parents for that it did not begin to be or subsist but in the Body disposed and prepared for it And this makes him hold that the Soul is created in the Body disposed to receive it Whence says he the Soul may be said in a manner to be generated by the Parents It seems this Sort of Argumentation is meer Trifling For the truth is either the Soul is generated as well as the Body or it is not That Man is generated is according to Nature and agrees with Scripture But That his Soul is a New Creation at every fruitful Coition is not revealed in Scripture is against the ordinary Course of Nature and seems a meer and bare Humane Invention and Fiction introduced for the better maintaining the supposed Being of an Immaterial Self-subsisting Soul in Man and is of no other Use nor hath any other Foundation or Ground but an Intent and Desire to fortifie and maintain that Opinion and thence and for that only End it is that our Author hath bestowed so much Labour about it with what Success must be left to Judgment He cites Contarenus and Ficinus That the Production of Souls is in and by a Medium betwixt Creation and Generation and that the Animal Spirits which are a Medium betwixt Soul and Body do knit and unite the Soul and Body together He catches at any Saying that sounds towards a Solder for knitting and strengthing of his Precarious Assertions for these Sayings make as much against as for his Opinion Pag. 782. He begins to put Objections against his own Opinion to the Number of Nine and gives Answers to them the Main of which Answers is grounded in non concessis viz. That Christ was perfectly generated from Mary and yet he took not his Soul from her Therefore says he Parents do generate others perfectly like themselves although their Souls be not generated We have said All that was Man in Christ viz. Soul and Body came from the Virgin for any thing appearing And we do say That if Souls be not generated as well as Bodies the Parents do not generate others perfectly like themselves nor near like themselves but Carkases rather or Bodies that have no Life in them not a Man for that Forma dat esse Rei Pag. 784. Respondendo Repeats The Soul is created pure then of that and the generated Body Man is made then God fastens Adam 's Sin upon the Soul and Body or the Man by Imputation and thence the Person yet in the Womb becomes involved in the Guilt of Original Sin This he said before and it is the main Ground he stands upon but not granted nor proved no nor probable that God should use a Pure Young Innocent Soul in that manner and make the Number of such Souls decreed and intended for eternal Torments so exceeding great in Comparison of those intended to be saved That God should do this to Pure Innocent Souls of his own immediate Creation we cannot dare not believe it without most undeniable Evidence And yet he gives us none but his own bare Word for it or his Opinion possibly his Conceipt which we find no sufficient Reason to follow P. 786. Says Hilary thought that the Soul was first formed and before the Body generated and this says he would serve our Turn well to prove a Separate Subsistence of Souls but that thereupon would follow other absurd Consequences Others think the Soul is formed after the Body of which some think it first created and then infused which also proves it Self-subsistent But says he the most received Opinion is that of the Schools viz. That the Soul is created in the Body now formed and ready for its Reception Infundendo creatur He says The Generative Formation of the Body is first from a Milky Substance then changed into a Bloody one and then into Flesh Bones c. and lastly to a perfect Formation And so for the Soul first there is in the Seed not a Soul but the Vigor of a Soul whence rises in the Body a Vegetative Soul whence the Embrion lives shortly after which there is by a like Vigor in the Seed a Sensitive Soul produced and the Vegetative is extinguished then Sensitive Soul extinguishes and the Rational Soul succeeds thereunto but not by the Seminal Vigor but by the sole Creation of God out of nothing And thus his Tenet sets God at continual Employment to create a Number of Souls every Day all the World over without Warrant of Scripture or Reason or the general Consent of Antiquity And he says Thus Man by Generation prepares for God a Body into which God may introduce a Soul of his own Creation Pag. 787. Here he places the chief Seat of the Soul not in the Head but in the Heart that it may be in
is very unwilling to do just as Men are to die And he proposes 10 Similitudes in this Supposition which seem not well grounded nor weighty Pag. 845. Quotes Texts of Scripture urged against his Tenet and answers them but Three in all Then he comes to the Opinion that Souls departed do sleep till the Resurrection void of all Operation till the Resurrection and then the Bodies rise from Death and the Souls from their Lethargy This Sleep says our Author is plain Death as that of the Body is called Sleep Pag. 846. He says Sure it is good Souls separated do go into Heaven and enjoy the Vision of God and the evil do go into Hell but they are not compleatly Happy or Vnhappy till the Resurrection But from whence he takes this Rule he shews not nor offers Proof of it It is an absurd Thing and against God's Wisdom That the Form of any Body should alwaye subsist separately from that Body I say if this be absurd it is very near of Kin to Absurdity That it should subsist at all without its Body It was objected to him That if Souls went to Heaven at the Death what need was there then of a Resurrection He answers The Form or Soul could not always subsist without the Body Why not say I as well as do so for Hundreds or Thousands of Years Says he It would be absurd and against God's Wisdom I do perceive this Consequence and he doth not offer to prove it therefore I think it no more absurd in the one Case than in the other Pag. 847. Says The Separation of the Soul and Body is by Violence and Nullum Violentum est Perpetuum I say nor Diuturnum Cites 1 Cor. 15.19 If there be not a Resurrection Christians are of all Men most miserable How can that be if good Souls go to Heaven at the Death and there behold the Face of God He answers This Saying concerns only the Bodies of Christians and not their Souls Their Bodies says he would be most miserable Not more miserable say I than the Bodies of other Men and therefore not of all others the most miserable He cites Psalm 146.4 When the Breath of Man goeth forth he shall turn again to his Earth and that very day all his Thoughts perish So Psal 78.39 Mans Spirit as a Wind passeth away and comes not again Pag. 848. He will not allow Spirit in these Places to signifie the Soul but in Places making for him it must do so as when Stephen says Lord Jesus receive my Spirit Cites Psal 115 17. and in other Places The Dead praise not thee O Lord nor all they that go down into the Silence But the Living do it So Isa 38. he answers Souls after Death do praise God proved Rev. Chap. 5. and Chap. 19. and opposes this Trance to the other Texts Pag. 849. Cites Job 17.16 Also in the Grave the Weary are at rest and fear no Oppressor Therefore bad Souls not punished Pag. 850. He closes his Treatise of the Soul with a long Definition of it according to his Mode and with all the particular Qualifications which he hath before designed for it We may now observe in short upon this Author that he was very much inclined and bent to maintain the Immateriality of the Soul as a thing without which there could not be a future Reward or Punishment a Mistake wherein all are involved or pretend to be involved who maintaintain his Opinion We see he hath been very laborious about it hath read all that he could find written of it and studied and delivered to us a Multitude of Arguments about it and hath shewed Learning Judgment and Industry to a high Degree joined with Integrity or a good Meaning and Belief that he did well and bestowed his Pains upon a Subject that deserved them and that it was a very Needful Truth which he supported But with what Success he hath done it must be referred to Judgment after Perusal of the Answers which have been offered to his Arguments upon the Differences arising between the Opinions of the Author and the Answerer upon many Occasions or Particulars and because we have very much studied and affected Brevity in both our Observations and Answers it need not be doubted but that those who are desirous of a more full Satisfaction upon this Point will think our Author worthy of their own Perusal concerning this Subject and many others Franciscus de Oviedo a Jesuit wrote a Body of Philosophy and in it Of the Soul Printed in a large Folio at Lions Anno 1640. and therein Fol. 6. N. 17. He joins with others in finding Fault with Aristotle's Definition of the Soul because he doth not tell us Quid sit Anima but Cujus sit Our Author offers to mend that of Aristotle by a Definition of his own viz. The Soul is the Constituent Act or Moving Power of a Compositum that is able to exert or exercise Vital Actions I say this seems a Difference without a Diversity or but one pretended and it may be collected that a Soul hath no proper Genus or such Specifical Difference of its own whereby it can be defined or known nor that it can be conceived otherwise than as it is a Constituent Part of a Compositum by the Conjunction of a Soul and a Body Whence we pretend to infer That the Soul in its Nature is not a Substance subsisting by it self or in Separation from its Body nor can be otherwise defined or understood than by its Reference and Relation to a Body Both our Definitions call it the Actus Primus of the Compositum or of an Organical Body so as we have no Conception of it at all save by the Relation which it hath to the Body or to the Man and without that it is to us unintelligible and thence it seems a Separate Subsistence cannot be Natural to it or at least to our Conception or Knowledge of it Fol. 8. N. 2. He says There is no Degree of Reason in Brutes and but some Degrees of Sense and in Brutes we find no Degree of Intellect or Sign of it but all they do is by Instinct To the contrary of this we have said before that Beasts do know by single Intellect and are taught to remember Duty and deny their Appetites and obey their Teachers and other Men in Things which they have learned and use both Obedience and a Rational Subtilty in them He says every Soul is the Act of a Mortal Body that an Angel is a Simple Compleat Substance but the Soul is an Incompleat Substance ordained to be totally Compounded with the Body with which it is united that by Means of the Material Organs it may produce Sense and Intelligence in such Bodies as have them This I take well enough to agree with a Material Soul Fol. 10. N. 15. He says it is objected The Humane Soul doth so communicate it self to Matter as that still it keeps its own Subsistence He
answers This Soul is the very Form and though it have its Proper Subsistence yet it doth totally communicate it self to Matter because its Nature is Essentially united to Matter and for the Form to communicate with the Matter is totally to be united to it He says Humane Souls are produced by Creation other Souls by Generation but the very Being of a Form is its Vnion with the Subject Yet not to depend upon it Objectors say the Humane Soul works without any Dependence upon its Subject or the Bodily Organs and therefore is not a true Form He answers by granting it works so in a State of Separation but denies it doth so in a State of Union with the Body and in this he contradicts our next preceding Author who will have the Soul work without help of the Body or its Organs even whil'st it is in a State of Union with the Body And our Author agrees with Aristotle in this That the Souls not working in a State of Union without the Bodily Organs is an Evidence that a State of Separation is not Natural to the Soul For Aristotle puts the Matter upon this Trial and our Author agrees the Evidence demanded Fol. 11. Nu. 4. Divers have thought the Soul to be Material as Cleanthes and Chrysippus and many of the Stoicks and so Apollinaris of Alexandria and Tertullian Nu. 5. Many Old Hereticks thought the Soul to be a Spark of the Divinity or a Particle of God so Philojudaeus Fol. 12. Nu. 6. Origen thought the Soul not distinguishable from Angels Nu. 7. The Luciferians said It was propagated from the Seed Nu. 9. Origen taught that Souls were Angels who after having sinned were for their Punishment put into Bodies as into Prisons Nu. 10. Others said the Soul was in the Body as Light is in the Air a Directive Qualification and this divers do say was Aristotle's Opinion Nu. 16. Cites the Lateran Councel under Leo X. saying It is as certain that the Soul is Immaterial as that it is Immortal and that it is Immortal is de Fide Fol. 13. Nu. 17. He argues The Soul as a Natural Form is not capable of knowing Spiritual Beings nor or of making Collections or Universals or Reflex Discourses concerning all which we have before spoken Nu. 19. Angels know by Intuition but a Soul only by Apprehension Composition Discourse Perceivance Internal and the Outward Senses Nu. 22. The Soul is Form to the Body therefore it must be produced in Union with it and cannot naturally be produced in time before the Body Fol. 14. N. 27. The Soul as Rational is united with the Body because it exercises all Acts of Reason in the Brain upon the Disposition of which it doth depend for such Purposes and if the Organs there do fail or are obstructed the Soul cannot act Reasonably as appears in Distracted Persons or Furious or otherwise disordered Nu. 29. and 30. Cites Cajetan and Ferrara who do not allow the Soul as Rational to be the Natural Form of the Body or united to it as such but would have it placed in a Superior Degree to the Body which our Author doth not allow Fol. 18. N. 7. He argues a Material Phantasy offered to the Intellect produceth therein a Species impressed upon it or expressed in it the Action which is here productive of this Spiritual Species received in the Soul depends upon the Phancy which is a Corporeal Thing Whence a Thing that is Spiritual may depend upon one that is Material Fol. 19. Nu. 11. He denies the Mode of the Union betwixt Soul and Body to be Spiritual And I say it seems not Miraculous but Natural However many of our Authors conceive miraculous New Creations and Unions upon Fruitful Coitions Lawful or Unlawful Fol. 20. N. 16. Seems to believe that in the Union of Soul and Body there is a Penetration and Mixture of both Nu. 17. And that a Spiritual Thing may consist of Parts Nu. 18. Says The Soul is not compounded of Essential Parts viz. Matter and Form Nu. 21. nor of Integral Parts but is an Indivisible Entity Fol. 21. Nu. 26. This Soul is objected may inform or be in divers Parts of the Body therefore it may be in many more Parts and though Indivisible may inform a very great Bulk of Matter He answers The Soul is fitted for a Humane Body and terminated in it and is neither too great or too little for it I say this needs Proof and yet hath none Fol. 22. Nu. 28. The Soul can inform but one Heart and Head and such other Parts as are in Connexion with them or unseparated but no Proof offered And what shall be said of one joint-Joint-Body to the Navel and thence to both Bodies and Heads of which divers Examples have been Fol. 24. Nu. 14. Says The Material Soul as in Beasts may be Indivisible into Integral Parts Fol. 25. Nu. 1. Says Certain it is that Souls in the Body do act diversly in divers Parts of that Body it Sees in the Eyes Hears in the Ears c. Fol. 27. N. 19. and they are acted by the Soul in and according to the Aptitude and Power of the several Parts and Organs of the Body and as God hath appointed them to be performed and done And to this I agree Fol. 28. N. 1. Some hold that all Souls of one Sort or Kind are Vnequal one to another Contra Others say there can be no Vnequality amongst them In this must be observed That to be Equal is one thing and to be Alike is another thing nor are they the same with Agreeable or Disagreeable Fol. 35. N. 33. One Man may have more perfect Accidents than another and so for Operations by reason of Accidental Advantages or Disadvantages and so one same Person may be accidentally more or less Perfect at Times But this proves not an Inequality amongst Souls N. 34. Not proving a Natural either Inequality or Dissimilitude he proposes a Prudential one For says he the Affirming that Judas had a Soul equal to that of Christ or his Mother would be harsh and imprudent and therfore we may say Souls existing may be both Vnlike and Vnequal And even from the Ground laid in Generation Degrees of Qualification may arise Fol. 36. N. 1. Each Living Creature hath a Soul and but one Fol. 37. N. 7. The Vegetative and Sensitive are formally included in the Rational Soul for that is the Formal Principle of Humane Life and Sense And I do agree them and Reason to come all from one Principle Fol. 41. N. 1. Wit can either be separated from Knowledge or it cannot We have said it cannot N. 3. He cites an Opinion from Ariaga that Life or Living is Real or Intentional the Real Worldly must have a Nourishment as in Plants Brutes and Men the Life Intentional hath Principles of Knowledge and Appetite comprehending God Angels and all that have Life Whence says he Plants live only on the Gross or Real Life Animals that have
Hand Foot Heart and all Members sees in the Eyes hears in the Ears expresses in the Voice perceives in the Common Sense compares and compounds in the Phantasy records in the Memory reasons in the Intellect and judges in his Supream Seat or Power it desires in the Affections excites and acts in the Passions moving all to the intended Preservation Propagation Good and Advantage of each of those Faculties to which they most properly belong intending withal to the Good of the whole Compositum Hence the Affections and Passions do derive from the Soul as well as the Reason and Intellect and one of them is not naturally subjected unto the other but each of them hath its Faculties and Powers formally distinguished from one another but all identified in the Soul so as they act freely and without Dependance of one upon another Thus the Affections and Passions as Products of the same Soul with the Reason and Intellect are naturally at like Freedom and not the Former under Cohersion of the Latter The Seat of Judgment we place Supream in the Microcosm endowing that Power with Knowledge and Discretion to the Measure of that Compositum wherein it is This we say sways in the Government which is Monarchical and Legal and the Judgment cannot be corrupted or beaded to act otherwise than appears to be for the most Safety Good and Benefit of the Compositum all things then offered or appearing considered without Consent of this the Will or Voluntary Power cannot move or proceed to Execution and yet the Judgment often doth consent with great Measures of Reluctancy pressed thereunto by the Furies and Force of Passions viz. Wrath and Fear or by the extream troublesome and vexatious Importunities of Affections viz. Ambition Covetousness and Lust divided into that of Nutrition and Generation and these do so far oft-times importune and press the Judgment for its Consent to their Satisfaction as that upon the over-long Delay or utter rejecting of their Suit by the Judgment or their final Opposition from outward Obstacles they are able to drive the whole Compositum along with them into Frensie Despair Diseases and other ruinous Calamities as we have before quoted in the Case of Judas in which the Judgment consented to a Violent Death rather than bear the Stings and Torments of his Passions But this abates or takes away the Wonder upon the Judgment 's Consenting with Reluctancy to Execution of those Actions which it self doth not approve Thence we often do what we would not and do not what both Reason and Judgment desire to do And though S. Paul call this Sin in us I take leave to think it is Nature in us and that it was in Adam before Sin and was the Original of Sin in him and his Wife as well as in us For when the Woman saw that the Fruit was Good for Food and Pleasant to the Eyes here was her Lust tempted and prevailed upon And that it was to be desired to make one Wise here was her Ambition tempted and prevailed upon And these prevailed upon her Judgment which consenting the Voluntary Power moved the Hands to take and Chaps to grind and devour that which from S. Paul's Authority Christians have ever sine believed to be the Root of Original Sin and bad Inclinations in Men although by this they seem to grow from a higher Original viz. Nature in Man in which we do not place the Affections or Passions under the Regiment of Reason Naturally but take them for Powers Co-ordinate excited and acted by the Soul and set under Direction and Government of the Judgment upon which the Voluntary Power is Attendant And we say with this our former Author That the Souls Operations are assisted or hindred by the Fitness of Matter and Aptness of Organs in the Body If the Matter be of good Temper and the Organs apt and fit the Soul 's Operations are more Vigorous and Effectual If the Matter or Organs be indisposed the Soul 's Operations are more infirm and feeble and if the Instruments be corrupted or spoiled the Soul cannot operate at all by them as if the Eyes be out the Soul cannot see if the Memory be spoiled it cannot remember if the Intellect be crazed the Soul cannot reason if the Seat of Judgment be corrupted the Government fails and all goes out of Order Also the Judgment may be more Able and Firm in some than in others according as the Materials are tempered and the Organs apt and fit And Degrees of Perfection or Imperfection come upon it by good or ill Education Custom Company and other Accidents to which that and all other Faculties Powers Members and Organs of the Soul and Body are subject And they will be better and worse in the same Person at divers Times and upon several Accidents and Occasions all which seem to evince a Mutual Dependance of the Soul and Body one upon another The Body without the Soul is but a Dead Body void of Motion Sense and Life and the Soul without a Body hath no Place where it can lay its Head or set down its Foot the Body is its Natural Receptacle and there only it seems to be at Home enlivening the whole Body inciting each Member Organ and Faculty to the Performance of those Duties and Operations for which by God and Nature they were intended and appointed and acting in them and by them all that hath been before particularly mentioned All this we say is performed by that Flame of Life kindled from Heaven in the Bodies Blood and Humours of Adam and his Wife and by them propagated to all Future Generations this Flame passing in and with the Blood throughout and into every small Part and Member of the Body may it seems be easily conceived to act in all the Members and Organs of the Body and the Vital Sensitive and Intellectual Faculties thereunto joined and in and by its Organs performed working per My and per Tout all that is acted in the Body and in every Part and Parcel of the same because this Soul is spread and diffused over all But how things should in this Manner be performed by an Immaterial and Indivisible Spirit or Spark of a Soul that its whole should be and act in every Member and Organ of the Body and yet be but one for and in the whole Body this is so far from me conceivingly to believe as that I rather incline to think it an unintelligible Thing As we have said the Soul acts in every Organ of the Body and the Inward as well as the Outward So it seems it cannot act to its special Purposes but in those Places and Organs to those Purposes specially appointed by Nature It Sees in the Eyes and Hears in the Ears but it cannot See or Hear without them nor by any other Member or Instrument It cannot perceive but in the Common Sense nor frame idea's but in the Phantasy nor remember but in and by the Organ of Memory
Masters in Philosophy That they answer and solve all Arguments which may be alledged against this Tenet of the Immortality N. 7. He says Let the Learned search into the Reasons and Grounds of this Immortality which all confess to be taken principally from God's Special Providence for Rewarding the Good and Punishing the Wicked in a Future State N. 8. Goes on upon the same Ground N. 9. Mentions only that some do reason for it from Man's Capacity to apprehend Eternal Things and to desire and expect them but doth not insist upon such Arguments or so much as say that they are firm N. 1. He discourses concerning Powers and Acts of Souls Separated with little Assurance and says They have an Innate Inclination and Appetite again to inform and to be united to their proper Matter Upon this our Author we may observe a Love and Inclination to Truth somewhat constrained by the Duties of his Obedience and Profession and the Place of his Abode and Conversation but in Things not forbidden him he seems congruous enough to the Natural Truth and Reason of Things I met with a Pamphlet printed 1645. in English intituled The Prerogative of Man or The Souls Immortality the Author not named but learned full of Quotations concernining our present Point Page 9. He says The Old and Great Philosophers have agreed a Separate Subsistence of Souls And this I do not deny He cites Cicero Permanere Animos arbitramur But what they then are and whither they go we are yet to learn Pag. 13. Cites Marcus Aurelius Emperour As Bodies dying are turned to Earth and Dust by Degrees so Souls carried into the Air are liquified and conjoined to the great Soul of the World which says the Author is nothing but God Cites Tacitus In Vita Agric. If to Good Spirits there may be any Place remaining if Great Souls extinguish not with their Bodies may'st thou rest in Peace Cites Macrobius who after reciting sundry Opinions touching the Nature of the Soul concludes That the Opinion that it was Incorporeal and Immortal had prevailed over all the other Opinions And this we do easily grant Page 10. He grants Aristotle did not declare himself in this Point but thinks he forbore so to do because he knew not how to dispose of such Souls after Death Page 14. He says It imports little that Dicoearchus Aristoxenus Pherecrates Tertullian Sextus Empericus and some other Learned Men have thought the Soul to be Mortal for that some Philosophers have held very odd Opinions He says The Term of Soul is taken for an Exhalation of the Purer Blood sometimes for a Ruling Spiritual Intellect and sometimes for the Immaterial Immortal Part of Man Page 15. He says Increase or Diminution of Knowledge grow from the Difference Advantage or Alteration in the Organs and thence a Man understands better than a Child a Learned than an Illiterate and a Diligent better than a Negligent Person And this we agree to with this Addition That the Soul or Flame of Life hath its Vicissitudes as well as the Body and its Organs Page 16. He says Some Acts of the Soul are Independent of the Body and wholly Inorganical as divers Learned Authors have shewed This shews like an open Blot in his Tables for this Thing is the most precise Point in Issue Prove this and carry the Cause And that in this Point he should shuffle us off without offer of one Quotation or one Reason in Proof of his Assertion inferrs he could find nothing to say in it that was satisfactory to his own Reason or likely to satisfie other Inquisitive People P. 17. Says An Immortal Soul cannot be generated And therefore it is not dependent upon Matter or the Being of a Compositum And this would be true if the Thing were so viz. that Mans Souls were Immaterial but that still wants Proof and so the Argument proceeds ex non concessis He cites an Argument against his Opinion viz. The Anatomies of Men and Beasts shew their Bodies to be alike and their Senses Affections Memories Phantasies are found to be alike and they have each an Intellect and Common Sense some more and some less Perfect whence then can such Difference arise between them in Nature that the Souls of Beasts must be Mortal and those of Men Immortal And this carries the Sense of our former and main Objection and being put by our Author upon himself it seems he should make a Substantial Answer to it but all the Answer he gives is this viz. We do collect from the Operations of the Souls of Men and of Beasts That there is not only a Gradual but an Essential Difference between them and that their being like doth not prove them the same The last we grant and for what he will collect it may be what he pleases but need be no Rule to others But here is no Reason shewn why or wherefore he makes such a Collection nor how that must needs or can be so done P. 18. He offers as some Proof the Difference between the Faculties of Mens Sensual Affections and their Reasons Yet he doth not say a Man hath two Souls and that Affections proceed from one of them and Reason from the other but pretends an Essential Difference between the Faculties of the same Soul which seems absurd in Nature and he might with as good Reason say that Love and Hatred in Man should inferr a Specifical Difference in his Soul Pag. 25. He affirms Generation cannot produce a Humane Soul but argues ex non concessis supposing it Immaterial and then what he says is true But it begs the Point in Question and which will not be granted him P. 26. Says Reason cannot be generated no more can Sense But the Organs of both may be so and the Powers and Spirits that actuate them I but says he Reason and Judgment can and do at times act Inorganically This hath been said before but neither then nor now was nor is proved or offered to be so and therefore is not believed Pag. 26. Says Generation is not performed by Acts of Wit or Vnderstanding but those of Vegetation and Sense and a Soul doth not generate a Soul still supposing a Non supponendum that a Soul is Immaterial and separately subsisting but taking it for a Material Spirit the producing it by generation is easie and natural Pag. 27. It follows says he that because a Man doth not generate with his Mind but his Body therefore his Body is Corruptible and his Mind or Soul is Immortal It seems this needs no Answer Pag. 28. says The Learned Sennertus a famous Physician was moved by certain Reasons which he could not overcome to think the Soul is generated and that the Seed it self is animated with a Humane Soul as in the Case of the Beasts but this Physician and Justus Lipsius called before the Divines and told the Consent of Divines was to the contrary they declared their Resolutions to obey the Order of
the Divines as was the most safe for them to do He names on this Page 21 Authors who maintain the Separate State and Immortality of Souls and I confess I never met yet with any Writer who did not profess and maintain that Opinion and therefore do easily grant that this Opinion is undoubtedly Catholick in the plain and full Sense of that Word qualified as the Broad Way and the Wide Gate which is the general Passage appointed for the World not intending it to be of that dangerous consequence or effect but to shew that the general acceptation of an Opinion is not an undoubted Security against its possibility of being an Error and that is delivered 1 Esdras 4.38 is still effectual viz. That Truth endureth and is always strong it liveth and conquereth for evermore P. 3. He confesses That at the Resurrection a compleat recompence may be made both to Soul and Body though they both should be extinguished for a time P. 34. Cites Aureolus The Souls Immortality is to be held as a common conception of the Mind evident in it self though to give a reason for it is no easie thing is it possible to give one that is convincing or sufficient P. 35. says Generation procreates the Man or the Compositum but not all his parts viz. not his Soul I say then neither the Compositum nor the Man whose Chief Constituent Part the Soul is Well says he but if all the parts must be generated whether are these parts simple or compound Entities If simple they cannot be generated but must be created If compound then if they must be generated the parts also of which those parts are made must in like sort be generated and so in infinitum or till we come to some parts which are simple and so ingenerable Whence say he it follows that no parts at all Corporeal nor Spiritual neither in Man nor Beasts do receive their Being by Generation To this I say the absurdity of this Consequence shews his Argument to be a Fallacy And we do not demand more than what he cannot deny and therefore grants That the Whole Man is generated and so for the Beasts and they are a Compound of Parts both Essential and Integral and if either of the Essential Parts be wanting viz. Soul or Body the Man or Beast is not generated nor can be and the Charge given Gen. 1.28 Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the Earth should be utterly void and of no effect at all P. 36. He insists A Man producing another like himself by only composing and uniting his two Essential parts viz. Soul and Body makes that a Man which before was none and doth truly generate though he no more produce the Soul then he doth the Matter of which the Body is made This I grant no more the one then the other and he doth not deny the one to be generated as much as the other Thus we are at Agreement viz. Something is generated a Man is generated that cannot be without a Soul and the Soul as much generated as the Matter of the Body but that it is Radically in the Seed as both in Plants and Beasts the Vegetative and Sensitive Soul as well as Body He nor any other do shew when nor how nor even why or whence the Superior or more Intense Degree of Rationality in a Soul or a Compositum should so alter the Nature or Power of Generation and the very Intent and Design of it as to make it Ineffectual for the Production of a Man and the Continuance of that Species of Creatures in the World contrary to the Design of Generation which Aristotle hath observed to be Ordained for Immortalising the several Species of Creatures in the World and which God took care to continue by a Miraculous Provision for them in the Ark The Species were intended to be continued by a Natural Means viz. that of Generation and Men have by that Means been continued from the Creation till this day naturally and without needless and even Frivolous Multiplication of Miracles by the Creation of new Souls every hour and perhaps every moment viz. upon every Fruitful Coition though never so unlawful wicked or bestial Pag. 37. He says That which is not wholly Mortal doth not wholly Generate and therefore neither Man nor Beast doth generate wholly yet a Beast more wholly then a Man My Answer to this is That I do not wholly understand him and for as much as I do understand I am wholly of another opinion But he insists you say whole Man is generated by Man therefore all his Parts both Soul and Body And he grants Whole Man is generated by Man and that both Soul and Body are made Parts of Man by Generation and so Man generates his like But that Soul and Body have their Entities or Beings given them by Procreation he denies not only as false but as absurd Pag. 38. Well but how doth he prove this Even by an Example He says A Whole Horse is generated both Matter and Form and yet his Matter did not receive any Being by Generation I Answer There was in the Seed a Vigorous Principle of Vegetation Impregnated with a Nutrative Power Effective of Augmentation till the Creature arrive to its full Perfection of Parts and after of Degrees the same which we evidently perceive in Plants and Trees whose vast Boles and Branches Rise and Grow from a very small Principle in their Seeds and thus the Matter of the Horse did receive a Commencement or Principle of Being from Generation though not a present Perfection of Being which future Nutriment will bring it unto The Form of the Horse He grants is as truly and as much generated as his Matter and both go on and Increase together to their full Perfection of Age and of Degrees Now says he Why should the Form be more necessarily Generated then the Matter I say so too and therefore that it is not more necessary but both alike and that he says true viz. that the Form is not more generated then the Matter the Soul then the Body but that the Principles of them both are in the Seed Which David tells us day by day are Formed out of that which at the first was none of them It seems they take Life together and so Increase and Grow they rejoyce and suffer together are grieved with Pains and Sickness and are so released and extinguished by Death for any thing that our Writer hath said to the contrary Pag. 39. He says That Men do Receive their Souls by force of Generation although they be not generated and so might the Soul of Christ be the Seed of the Woman although not Procreated from her These are his Affirmative Sayings but hath more wit then to offer at Proof of either of them and others more then to believe him upon his bare word He says That before Infusion of the Soul there is Life in the Embrion by sole Vertue of the Seed and
hath no Participation thereof with her or that she doth or can act any thing or produce any Effect without the Spirits Members and Organs of the Body which it seems cannot be excluded from participating with the Soul in all its Affections Operations and Motions no more than the Soul can be unconcerned in the Health Accidents Rejoicings or Sufferings of the Body We come now to the other Question or Query which if it be determined in the Affirmative will strongly inferr the Souls Materiality viz. Concerning the Mode of the Generation of Mankind If the Parents do generate a Child like unto themselves consisting of the same Matter and Form or such a like Soul and Body as themselves are if the Child's Soul and Body be generated by the Parents as well the one as the other if the Thing have been proved or can and shall be proved effectually so to be done a very strong Inference and Argument may thence be drawn That the Soul is of the same Nature and Constitution with the Body Materially and Naturally Extinguishable by Dissolution of the Compositum Man whose Constituent Parts they were For it seems Generation and Corruption do mutuo se ponere tollere What grows from Generation hath a Natural Tendency to Growth Strength Decay and Dissolution If therefore one Man doth generate another like himself and so the Soul as well as the Body it seems likely that what comes from Generation is under a clear Capacity of Corruption if it be not under a Necessity of Terminating by that Means We are in a great Measure convinced that the Parents do procreate Children like themselves both their Souls and Bodies and that therefore both those Parts have in Nature and Reason a Capacity or a Tendency if not a sort of Necessity to terminate in Corruption So as we do not perceive that Arguments drawn from Reason or Nature and hitherto produced are strong enough to evince That the Humane Soul is Immaterial or Self-subsistent after the Dissolution of the Person and Corruption of that Body to which it was knit and which whilst Life lasted it did inform direct and actuate And herewith shall be concluded the Disquisition intended concerning the Soul of Man founded upon the Grounds of Nature and Reason and tried by the Arguments extracted from them We proceed from them to the Second Sort of Arguments offered for Proof of a Soul 's Separate Subsistence drawn by our Opposers from the Ground of Moral Congruity There must be say they a Reward and Punishment future to this Life of this the Corrupted Carkass is by no Possibility in Nature capable and therefore the Soul must needs have a Separate Subsistence that thereby Future Rewards and Punishments may have a proper Subject to work upon And this sort of Argument is propounded and handled by Baxter in his Quoted Book at P. 34. reaching thence to 40. and by Dr. More in his 18th Chap. of the quoted Book Pag. 314. to the End of that Chapter and by Sir K. Digby in the 10th Paragraph of his 9th Chapter And all our Authors have mainly insisted upon this Argument in Places before quoted And it is done by them upon very good and unanswerable Reason such as the Wit of Man grounding it self only upon Nature and Reason is not able to make sufficient Reply unto or to overcome This we look upon as the Potent and Prevalent Argument whereby the whole World and in all the Ages of it hitherto hath been drawn and even forced to consent to the Opinion of a Separate Subsistence of a Humane Soul and to invent Elisiums Fortunate Islands and Paradises for the Good also Tartarums and Barathrums and Gehenna's for the Wicked Souls departed The Silly Americans have not wanted their more crude Conceipts viz. That in Places beyond their Mountains the Good Souls Sing and Dance amongst Groves and Fountains and the Wicked ones are relegated to Denns and Caves and other Dark and Disconsolate Places suting with their Demerits Thus from the Necessity of Future Recompences the Opinion of the Souls Separate Subsistence hath been spread and received over the Face of the whole Earth far and wide without stint in place or stay in time All Nations and all Religions have accepted of this Opinion and it hath hitherto prevailed amongst them and thus may their Argument be framed It is Morally Congruous amongst all Men That Good Men and Actions should be rewarded and recompenced and that Bad Men and Actions should be punished But Men find and see it falls out very often that Rewards and Punishments are not so distributed in this World Ergo Moral Congruity requires and that proves there must be a future State wherein Men and their Actions shall be Rewarded and Recompenced according to their Deserts This. Men cannot reasonably refuse to grant and then ex concessis it may be further argued Man is Constituted but of Two Essential Parts viz. his Body and his Soul His Body dying Corrupts and Turns to Dust and so becomes incapable of Reward or Punishment in a future State Ergo If the Man and his Actions be Rewarded or Punished in a future State he must receive the Effects of such Reward or Punishment in that part of him which is reputed capable and may by possibility have a separate Subsistence after the Mans Death viz. in his Soul and that this may be done The Soul must have a separate Subsistence after Death of the Body And the same holds true Negative There is nothing of Man to be Rewarded or Punished in a future State but his Body or his Soul But the Body in a State of Dissolution is not capable of Reward or Punishment and if the Soul extinguish in Death then is there nothing of the Man lest capable of receiving Reward or Punishment in a State future to this Life Ergo That the Rules of Moral Congruity may stand and be maintained in the World the Soul of Man must needs enjoy a separate Subsistence capable of Reward and Punishment after Death and the Dissolution and Corruption of his Body This Argument appears irrefragable not to be confuted or effectually answered by the uttermost strength of Mans Reason And therefore it is nothing strange that it hath prevailed with Jews and Gentiles Mahometans and Christians inducing them generally to belive a Separate State of Humane Souls after Death and it is still used by all our Authors for maintenance of the same Opinion at this time We still agree that the force of this Argument cannot by the bare Wit or Reason of Mankind be Answer'd and Refuted but yet we say that the same may be fully so Answered by Deductions out of the Divine Revelations and Oracles of God and that by Arguments thence to be taken both Negative and Positive and though we do mainly relie upon our Positive Argument on this behalf yet it seems not requisite to pass over in Silence the Negative Argument which may be drawn out of our Holy
and free from all Degrees of Exception We take then the Case concerning the Salvation and Damnation of Mankind to be thus far clear that the greatest Part by far do go in the Broad Way and pass through the Wide Gate and but a few in Comparison do find out and walk in the Narrow Way and so pass through the Strait Gate And upon it we demand to have God's Proceedings upon this Point reconciled and made coherent with the Justice and especially the Goodness of God How is it coherent to Rules of Justice and Goodness amongst Men that God by his Providence should so act in and dispose of Second Causes as that the Eternal Destruction of vastly the greater Number of Humane Souls should finally fall out and follow thereupon and that according to his Will the hugely greater Part of Men Bodies and Souls should finally fall into Everlasting Torments to make God's Proceedings in this Point coherent to the Rules of Justice and Goodness amongst Men is the Thing in demand and which would pass for a great Degree of Happiness to see well and solidly performed But this some quick Men will soon say and perhaps think may be very easily done by saying that this Course of Proceeding was not of God's making but came upon Mankind by Accident viz. by the Disobedience and Voluntary Sin of our First Parents That was the Cause and Original of all these Sins and Evils upon Man But to this Answer may be replied That by Revelation we know God was conversant with our First Parents in the Garden and if that had not been told us we know from Nature and Reason and other Revelations that God fills Heaven and Earth and is Omnipresent he was therefore in Paradise at that Time and knew when the Devil went about to possess himself of the Serpent a Fact which he could have hindered by saying nay he knew the Devil's Design in it and could have prevented its Execution or could have supported our Parents against the Force of Satan's Temptations but it was not his Will to use any of these or any other Preventions of that Calamitiy but the Thing was done the Devils Design succeeded and our Parents sinned all according tot he Will Providence and Appointment of God and according to our old and approved Rule of Morality Malum qui potest non prohibet jubet He who can hinder especially easily hinder Evil from being done and will not doth not hinder it is guilty of the Crime as well if not as much as he that acts it and we desire God may be fairly brought off from having acted incoherently to this our Approved Rule in Morality Evident it is he knew of all that was done and knew what would follow he could easily have prevented all or any Part of this if he had pleased but he did not would not do it Whence it seems clearly inferable it was God's Will that all things should fall out as they did that our Parents should sin and their Posterities should be infected and be Sinners and be Sufferers except some in comparison few whom it would please God to call out from the vast Number of People intended to be cast into Hell Fire I demand how these Proceedings of God are coherent or can be made coherent to Rules of Justice and Goodness amongst Men and if no Man be able sufficiently to perform this Postulatum I see not what should hinder Men to conclude from this Proceeding That God doth not tie himself nor will be tied by others to act according to the Rules of Moral Congruity passing amongst Men. Whence there is not a Necessity of framing a Self-subsisting Soul in Man capable of future Rewards and Punishments for that God may order Things in what other manner he pleases without being any ways tied to observe the Rules of Morality accepted amongst Men or to proceed in Satisfaction of their Expectations And this shall be the Conclusion of our Negative Argument before the total Departure from which it seems fit to reflect upon a Sting left in the Expression That Men are not able to justifie the Proceeding of God concerning the exceeding Multitude of the Damned in comparison of the Saved nor to reconcile that sort of Acting to the Common Rules of Justice and Goodness It appeals a Thing so difficult as we think Reason too weak an Instrument for the Performance of it and that no sufficient Revelation hath yet been made unto Men upon which they may ground any clear Justification of the same in a fully intelligible Manner but that this may be said thereupon with very great Assurance That God is essentially Justice and Goodness and certain it is he cannot act against his own Essence and therefore all that God doth is agreeable to Justice and Goodness in respect to him and to his Manner of Acting And that Men are not able to demonstrate that Truth in this Point proceeds from our own Ignorance and Infirmity but if by God's farther Revelation concerning such things in this Life or in a future State after this Life Men do come to understand the true State of Affairs concerning this Question they need have no Doubt but that God's Proceedings with Men will then appear full of Goodness Justice and Mercy since in Nature and Truth the Thing cannot possibly be otherwise We now proceed to our Positive Proof That for the due and proper Application of Rewards and Punishments future to this Life there is no Necessity or any Need at all to introduce or constitute the Separate Subsistence of a Humane Soul For that there is a Resurrection of the Dead openly declared as appointed by God to that very Purpose and Intent that both Bodies and Souls may be sure of receiving Future Rewards and Punishments according to their Works and Farms of Living in this World a Thing which the Ancient Jews and Gentiles could never imagine nor could it enter into the Heart of Man to conceive that such a thing might be unless the same had been revealed from Heaven and so well and fully asserted and testified as there is no Room left for Doubt or Infidelity concerning the same But before we proceed to the full Proof of this Point some Observations concerning the Resurrection shall be propounded fit for People to take into their Considerations 1. That it is a Thing as clearly asserted in Scripture as any other Article of the Christian Religion whatsoever and hath as full and concurrent Evidence for the Proof and Certainty of it as that Christ Jesus came to save Sinners and we have the same Grounds to believe the one as well as the other and in this Assurance and Certainty the Resurrection doth far transcend the Opinion of the Separate Subsistence of a Humane Soul which is not dogmatically asserted by any one Text of Scripture nor doctinally taught in it but is supported only by a Collection upon Inferences from some Texts which mention the Soul or Spirit of
upon an undertaking to row against the Stream and general Opinion as well of past Ages as the present time 1 Sam. 30.6 When David was in very evil case he incouraged himself in the Lord his God he it is who hath required that Men should be Valiant for the Truth upon the Earth And Esdras 4.35 Great is the Truth and stronger then all things those who know that their aim and design is no other but the bringing the Truth in this Point to Light to the end that Gods Truth viz. the very Truth thereby may be exhibited and discovered may it seems go on in it without being terrified or bearing an astonishing regard to the censures of Men. We shall proceed therefore to Execution of what hath been declared to be intended Also where two or more Texts are cited unto which one same Answer may well be applied such Texts are designed to be quoted together or at once that the same Answers may not be often repeated And whereas heretofore those Texts intended to prove Recompences in a State future to this Life have been often applied to prove the Self-subsistence of a Separated Soul Here will be care taken to detect and avoid that Point of Misapplication We begin then from the Beginning of the Creation and the History of it viz. Gen. 1.26 God said let us make Man in our image after our likeness Ver. 27. So God Created Man in his own Image Chap. 2.7 God breathed into Mans Nostrils the Breath of Life and Man became a living Soul We have before proved it the ordinary Use of Scripture to express the Person by Name or Term of the Soul and here Man became a living Soul intends a living Person both Soul and Body Zanchius puts a very great Stress and weight upon Gods breathing into Mans Nostrils the Breath of Life for the Proof of a Separately Subsisting Soul in Man To this we say there is not that clear Sense in the Text which seems to import no more but that God gave to Man his Breath and Life and so he did to the Beasts of the Earth and kindled in their Bodies their first flames of Life Propagated from those Originals to all future Generations each Generating its like both amongst Men and Beasts And as concerning the Image of God in Man what and where it is we leave to be disputed as it hath been from those Ancient times till this time without being able to attain a clear Determination That Text Gen. 7.22 All Terrestial Creatures in whose Nostrils was the Breath of the Spirit of Life died in the Flood seems to Paraphrase the Breath of Life breathed into Mans Nostrils and to expound it in the sense before given of it 1 Kings 17.21 The Prophet Elijah Prays My God I pray thee let this Childs Soul come into him again Thus it may be Paraphrased Lord kindle again in this Child the Flame of Life which is now extinguishable restore him to Life again but the mode of speaking here used by the Prophet was agreeable to the common Opinion of his time which was long after that of Saul A like thing we Read 1 Sam. 30.12 concerning the Egyptian found at Ziklag When he had eaten his Spirit came again to him viz. the Flame of Life almost extinguished for want of Fewel was again revived and inabled for action by fresh Food and Nourishment and as the Childs Soul came into him again and he revived so this Aegyptian's Spirit came again to him when he had eaten and he revived And 2 Kings 13.21 a Dead Man let down into Elisha's Grave at the touch of Elisha's Bones the Dead Man revived whether his Soul returned or his Flame of Life was rekindled there is no Ground here to dispute or need to do it Job 12.10 In God's hand is the Soul of every living thing and the breath of all Mankind Here man is ranked with every living thing as to his Soul and Soul and Breath are taken for the same things and of a like Subsistence Chap. 34.14 If God gather to himself Mans Spirit and his Breath he shall turn to his Dust here Spirit and Breath pass for the same thing Chap. 33.30 Bring back his Soul from the pit to the light of the living viz. save his Life or revive him Psal 49.8 It cost more to redeem their Souls viz. their Lives or Persons their Riches could not do it Ver. 15. but God hath delivered my Soul from the place of Hell for he shall receive me viz. he shall deliver me yet from Death and the Grave and hide me as in the secret place of his Dwelling receive me under his Protection Psal 56.13 Thou hast delivered my Soul from Death viz. hast saved my Life so my Soul trusteth in thee and my Soul is among Lions and my Soul thirsteth for thee and my Soul followeth hard after thee he holdeth my Soul in Life and my Soul which thou hast redeemed and 72.14 He shall redeem their Soul from deceipt and violence 73.19 Deliver not the Soul of thy Turtle Dove to the Enemy 86.2 Preserve my Soul for I am holy ver 13. Thou hast delivered my Soul from the lowest Hell and my Soul is full of troubles and Lord why casteth thou out my Soul 89.48 What Man is he that liveth and shall not see Death shall he deliver his Soul from the hand of the Grave and bless the Lord O my Soul And he satisfieth the empty Soul and filleth the hungry Soul with goodness and their Soul abhorred all manner of Meat and those who speak evil against my Soul All these and abundance more places of the Psalms do under the Word or Term Soul intend and signifie the Person the Life the Affection of the Party Praise the Lord O my Soul These and many other Texts sound to common Readers as Proofs of a Separately Subsisting Soul of Man but that Opinion may be past for a clear mistake and an apparent mis-conception Prov. 11.25 The liberal Soul shall be made fat viz. the liberal Person Chap. 13.4 The Soul of the sluggard desireth and hath nothing but the Soul of the diligent shall be made fat viz. the diligent Person 14.25 A true Witness delivereth Souls People Men. Chap. 16.24 Pleasant words are sweet to the Soul 19.2 That the Soul he without knowledge it is not good viz. the Person Chasten thy Son and let not thy Soul spare for his crying Do not thou spare The full Soul loaths the Honey-comb Thus far we have added to our former proofs that Soul is very often put for Person and we now expect that shall pass for a granted Truth and it may still be confirm'd by more Testimonies than all that have yet been Cited Eccles 8.8 There is no man that hath Power over the Spirit to retain the Spirit neither hath he power in the day of Death Here Spirit seems to intend Breath or Life Chap. 10.4 If the Spirit of the ruler rise up against thee viz. his
be found therefore most likely he died in the Mount and was buried but so unknownly as they counted it by Conjecture also to be God's own doing But there was then no Witness of that Fact nor any Revelation since concerning it till this Appearance of that Prophet at our Present Transfiguration and that seems to favour rather Moses his Translation more than his Death and Burial Although the Letter of the Text stand for the Later we leave the Truth as a Mystery and accept the Proof as Mystical and therefore not to be confided in or relied upon for the Establishment of a Doctrine whose Verity and Certainty is now controverted and expected to be better proved than by mystical and untrialable Arguments Matth. 22.32 God declares himself the God of Abraham Isaac and Jacob. And our Lord says He is not the God of the Dead but of the Living Ergo Abraham Isaac and Jacob are Living and do Subsist in their Separated Souls for their Bodies are long since turned to Dust and are not To this we answer That all Persons who have lived do live or shall live may be well enough said to live unto God with whom Things past and to come may be well enough said to be present for that Time cannot work or have any Effect upon Him his Being or his Knowledge And therefore Luke 20.28 relating the same Fact says God is not God of the Dead but of the Living Adds the Reason For that all live unto him All who have lived and shall live as well as those who do live those who have lived and shall live do live unto God although they do not live unto Men nor have any present Subsistence either in Soul or Body If our Lord had intended their living to God in a State of Separated Souls the Intent might easily and would likely have been declared by him But the Matter then argued did no way concern the Point of a Soul 's Separate Subsistence But the Answer was only intended to the Query put to our Lord by the Sadduces who denied the Resurrection They propounded a Case of Seven Brothers having all one same Wife upon which our Lord cites the Words of God concerning these three Old Patriarchs Luke says that they are the Children of God being the Children of the Resurrection and our Lord applies his Answer to their Question They demand whose Wife their Woman shall be in the Resurrection He replies as touching the Resurrection Have ye not read this Saying of God touching the Patriarchs and then applies that Saying to prove the Resurrection accordingly So as Question the Answer and the Application was all and for ought appears only intended concerning the Resurrection without Intent to speak here concerning any State or Condition of Souls betwixt the State of Death and that of the Resurrection and the Resurrection was the only thing intended to be proved by that Quotation Mat. 10.28 Fear not them which kill the Body but are not able to kill the Soul but rather fear him who is able to destroy both Body and Soul in Hell Luke 12.4 relates the same Doctrine thus Fear not them that kill the Body and after that have no more that they can do but fear him who after he hath killed hath Power to cast into Hell We may perceive that the Substance and Intent of Christ's Doctrine is the Same in both these Evangelists but the Words or Expression in which the same is delivered do differ very much yet not to alter the Doctrine principally intended to be taught viz. not to fear the Violence of Men whose Power is confined to this World and can extend no farther but that Men ought rather to fear God who hath Power to reward and punish after Mens Departure out of this World and in a Future State This we take for the Doctrine mainly intended by them both and therein they do fully agree but in the Collateral Doctrine endeavoured to be collected from S. Matthew's Expressions and wording of the same so separating and dividing betwixt the Soul and the Body as that one may be killed and the other not or the one be cast into Hell and the other not In this Point which I take for Collateral to the main Point intended the Words of these two Evangelists differ very much for in the Expressions of S. Luke there is no mention at all of the Soul and therefore no Division made or intended betwixt Soul and Body It seems then that it may be collected that both having a right Notion of the Doctrine mainly intended to be delivered of not fearing Men whose Power was limited to this World and fearing God who could recompence both here and hereafter S. Matthew may have worded this Matter according to his own Conception of the Thing for his Words prove at least his Opinion to have been that a Man's Soul and Body were dividable and that the Body might be killed without killing the Soul And yet he doth not say the Soul can be in Hell without the Body but God can cast them both into Hell Plain it seems S. Matthew was of Opinion that Souls were capable of Separate State but the Expressions of S. Luke give us some Warrant to think that Christ did not deliver than Doctrine in the Words used by S. Matthew but that he hath worded it according to his own Conception and Opinion and that the Doctrine of Christ taken as delivered by S. Luke is no more but that Men can only afflict and punish in this World but God can do it both here and hereafter And this all Men must agree and assent unto Luke 16.19 Begins that which Men usually call the Parable of Dives and Lazarus The foregoing Chap. 15. consists all of Parables and this Chapter begins with the Parable of the Unjust Steward and ends with this of Dives and Lazarus whose very Names seem to be some Proof that the Story is a Parable If it were a History and true Relation of a Fact it might pass for a very strong Proof of the Soul's Subsistence in a State of Separation from the Body but passing for a Parable it seems not a Foundation firm enough to bear the Weight of an otherwise unproved Structure And the like may be said for Rev. 6.10 the Souls under the Altar of those slain for the Word of God and the Testimony which they held crying with a loud Voice How long Lord dost thou not judge and avenge our Blood This was but in a Trance and no more real or true than the Appearances of the great Dragon with Seven Heads and Ten Horns and Seven Crowns whose Tail drew the Third Part of the Stars of Heaven and did cast them to the Earth or that there was a great City descending out of Heaven from God After S. John was rapt up into Heaven by the open Door all was but a Trance and may pass for a Rapture not a Ground strong enough to fix a proving Foundation upon
may be saved in the Day of the Lord viz. that at the Resurrection the Whole may be saved Spirit put for the Whole Man Chap. 7.34 The unmarried Woman is holy in Body and Spirit viz. Soul and Body together holy in the whole Compositum Ezek. 11.19 I will give them one Heart and put a new Spirit and a Heart of Flesh within you Chap. 13.3 Wo to the Prophets that follow their own Spirit and have seen nothing Ver. 17. They prophecy out of their own Heart And thus we see Spirit put for the Person the Heart the Affections the Passions for Mind Understanding Knowledge Reason Conscience viz. for Man and every of his Sublime and Spiritual Parts or Faculties but most properly and especially for his Breath As Job 12.10 In the Hand of God is the Soul of every living thing and the Breath of all Mankind Ch. 34.14 If God set his Heart upon Man if he gather unto himself his Spirit and his Breath all Flesh shall perish together and Man shall turn again to his Dust Psal 104.29 When thou takest away their Breath they die and are turned again to their Dust when thou lettest thy Breath go forth they shall be made and thou shalt renew the Face of the Earth Gen. 2.7 By God's breathing into Mans Nostrils the Breath of Life Man became a Living Soul Rom. 14.7 None of us liveth to himself and no man dieth to himself but we live to the Lord and die to the Lord whether therefore we live or die we are the Lords Hence it need not seem strange that a Dying Man should recommend his Person to the Lord by the Term of his Spirit for the Body as well as the Soul is under the Knowledge and Provision of Providence When good Men lie down to sleep they customarily recommend themselves to God and going to sleep in Death makes such a Recommendation both the more earnest and the more solemn and cannot reasonably be intended of the Spirit only but of the whole Compositum by that Term and God will raise them both up again at the Last Day both Soul and Body John 6.44 The Man that comes to me I will raise him up at the last Day the whole Man both Soul and Body Psal 31.6 Into thine Hands I commend my Spirit thou hast redeemed me O Lord God of Truth David spake this when he was in a way of Living and had both a Body and a Soul and apparently sought God's Protection for them both viz. for his Person under this Term of Spirit Jo. 11.25 He that believeth in me though he were dead yet shall he live viz. the Compositum of Soul and Body Our Lord knew he should have a speedy Resurrection and foretold it to be within Three Days Time both of Soul and Body And it seems that by this Term of Spirit he recommended them both to the Protection of his Father and that S. Stephen did the like to our Lord Whence here appears no Necessity of Inferring a Separate Subsistence of a Humane Soul from these Texts which plainly did not intend to teach the Doctrine and it seeems may be very well satisfied by another very different Construction of them Joh. 6.40 It is God's Will that he who believeth should have everlasting Life and I will raise him up at the last Day Soul and Body without mention of an intermediate Estate And we do not accept our two quoted Texts as a sufficient Proof of that Point Acts 2.27 Thou shalt not leave my Soul in Hell or Death is construed to comprehend the Body also and both were raised accordingly Rom. 2.9 Tribulation and Anguish upon every Soul of Man that doth Evil this comprehends the Body also So Chap. 13.1 Let every Soul be subject to the higher Powers Whence we conclude that by recommending the Dying Spirits intended the Dying Bodies also and was intended of the Whole Man or the Person then departing out of this World 2 Cor. 5.1 If our earthly House of this Tabernacle were dissolved we have a Building of God a House not made with Hands eternal in the Heavens And desires to be clothed upon with that House Groans to be clothed upon that Mortality might be swallowed up of Life yet would not be unclothed whilst we are at home in the Body we are absent from the Lord walking by Faith not by Sight we desire to be absent from the Body and present with the Lord for we must all appear before the Judgment Seat of Christ that every one may receive the things done in his Body according to that he hath done whether good or bad We read Rev. 22.12 I come quickly and my Reward is with me to give every Man according as his work shall be Ver. 20. Surely I come quickly Amen even so come Lord Jesus Heb. 10.37 Yet a little while and he that shall come will come and will not tarry Ver. 35. 36. We must wait with Patience and Confidence till the Time promised do come James 5.8 Be ye also patient stablish your Hearts for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh 1 Pet. 1.5 Who are kept by the Power of God through Faith unto Salvation ready to be revealed in the last Time as if the last Time was near Chap. 4.5 Men shall give an Account to him that is ready to judge the Quick and the Dead viz. in a short Time coming 2 Pet. 3.12 Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the Day of God to Judgment 1 Joh. 2.28 Abide in Christ that when he shall appear ye may have Confidence and not be ashamed at his coming as if he were expected to come in their Time So 1 Tim. 6.14 Keep this Commandment without spot until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ as if Timothy might live to that Time And elsewhere The coming of our Lord draweth nigh 1 Joh. 2.18 Little Children it is the last Time And The Time is short he that is holy let him be holy Rev. 22.11 And he which is filthy let him be filthy still as if Christ's coming to Judgment were even then at hand 2 Pet. 3.9 Men then said that Day was slack in its coming and Ver. 4. that the Promise of his coming was over-long delay'd From all these Evidences it appears that the Church at that Time did believe the coming of our Lord to Judgment to be nigh at hand and that when he should appear we should be like him and that then as Philip. 3.21 Our vile Bodies should be changed and fashioned like his Glorious Body 1 Cor. 15.51 We shall not all sleep but we shall all be changed And to this Change it seems S. Paul's Words in our Proving Text are to be applied He would not be unclothed but clothed upon with the House which is from Heaven that so he might not be found naked but that Mortality might be swallowed up in Life Whilst we are at home in the Body viz. our Natural Body we are absent from the Lord
be better known it seems it can have but little Force of Proof in this Argument Joh. 12 26. If any Man serve me let him follow me and where I am there shall also my servant be Chap. 14.3 If I go and prepare a Place for you I will come again and receive you unto my self that where I am there ye may be also This later Text expounds the former viz. Christ's Servants shall be where he is intending after he hath first prepared a Place for them and then comes again to receive them These particular Texts of Scripture are all that we meet with that are quoted by others or are observed by us and tending materially to Proof of the Separate State or Subsistence of Humane Souls after this Life ended And yet there remains one Perswasive which inclines common Readers as much or more than any other Argument to believe that there is a Separate State of Souls Subsisting after they are parted from the Bodies a Perswasive rising from Induction of many Scriptural Expressions concerning the Soul and the Body as different and even opposite Things and Principles Rom. 7. describes the Contest betwixt the Flesh and the Spirit as if they were naturally different Principles in Man whereas they are but different Faculties in Man viz. the Affections Passions and Appetites Vital combating the Faculties Intellectual the Knowledge and Reason of the same Party with various Success But these being exprest by the Terms of Flesh and Spirit of the Man seem to represent them as two Principles different and contrary one to the other Such Faculties we agree they are different and contrary but such Principles we say they are not but all proceed from the same Principles the Constituent Parts of Man viz. his Soul and his Body The Natural Powers of such a Compositum all these Faculties equally are and seem the one of them independent upon the other and seldom free from a Contest amongst them in which the Judgment or highest Prudence of the Party bears the Sway and hath the Determinative Power naturally residing in it So as what is here signified by the Terms of Flesh and Spirit are so far from a Possibility of a real Separation one Sort from the other as neither of them can subsist but in eodem subjecto with the other and the Compositum which hath not all of them is Imperfect Chap. 8.1 They who walk not after the Flesh but after the Spirit This taken for a Humane Spirit or Soul must intend the Reason or Intellect And the Chapter goes in Terms of Flesh and Spirit inducing Readers to accept them as different Principles and thence Separable Whereas we are ready to put the Stress of our Argument upon their being Joint-Principles of one Compositum Man which cannot consist without both And it seems as he Man cannot subsist without them so they not without one another And so in a Compositum they are generated grow stand and fall together one and all the Soul the Body and the Compositum and so they shall rise and be recompenced together And what God hath so joined together in Bands of Nature and absolute Coherence one of them to another the Power of Mens Wits and Perswasions will never be able finally to separate or to evince their Subsistence in a State of Separation one of them from the other Matth. 26.41 Our Lord says to his sleeping Disciples The spirit is willing but the flesh is weak intending the Body is often unable to act according to the Reason and Desire of the Mind Judgment and Intent of the Man and that Infirmity of Weakness and Weariness is peculiar to the Flesh thereby made unable to act with that Vigour and Continuance which the Soul acting in the Phantasy and Reason of the Man requires and shews such Connexion of the Matter and Form as in the Man one of them cannot act without the other Rom. 8.10 The Body is dead because of Sin but the Spirit is Life because of Righteousness 2 Cor. 7.1 Let us cleanse our selves from all Filthiness both of Flesh and Spirit Galat. 3.3 Having begun in the Spirit are ye now made perfect in the Flesh Ch. 5.16 Walk in the Spirit and ye shall not fulfil the Lust of the Flesh Ver. 19. Works of the Flesh Ver. 22. Fruits of the Spirit Coloss 2.11 Putting off the Body of the Sins of the Flesh 1 Cor. 7.34 The unmarried Woman cares that she may be holy both in Body and in Spirit Eph. 4.4 There is one Body and one Spirit 1 Thess 5.23 I pray your whole Spirit and Soul and Body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord. James 4.5 The Spirit that dwelleth in us lusteth to envy 1 Pet. 2.11 Beloved I beseech you abstain from fleshly Lusts which war against the Soul Ch. 3.18 Christ was put to death in the Flesh but quickned by the Spirit Ch. 4.1 He that suffers in the Flesh hath ceased from Sin and must live the rest of his time in the Flesh not to the Lusts of Men but to the Will of God 2 Pet. 2.10 Wicked Men walk after the Flesh in Sins here named Rom. 13.14 Make no Provision for the Flesh to fulfil the Lusts thereof 1 Cor. 6.20 Ye are bought with a Price therefore glorifie God in your Body and in your Spirit which are God's These Texts and their like have a Sound or Semblance of Supposing a Separating Difference betwixt the Soul and the Body whereas their true Signification seems to be a Distinction between the Powers or Faculties of the Compositum viz. those Vital or the Vegetative and Sensual from those Intellectual and Rational viz. Man's Ambition Covetousness Lust Wrath and Fear and their Descendents from his Knowledge of Common Sense his Phantasy Opinion Reason and Prudence The first Sort of these Faculties and their Inclinations and Desires are signified and intended under the Name and Term of Flesh in S. John's Epistle called the World And the second Sort of these Humane Faculties are signified and intended under the Name and Term of the Spirit or the Soul But both Sorts are Fundamentally and even Inseparately united in the Nature of Man or that which is the Compositum both of Soul and Body Both Sorts are derived from the Conjunction of these two Principles or Constituent Parts of the Man it seems not singly but each from the Whole or the Compositum Not the first Sort from the Flesh and the second Sort from the Spirit or Soul really for the Flesh by it self cannot live or act And that a Soul by it self either ever did or that it can act was questioned by Aristotle and not found or believed by him It hath been affirmed by some of our Authors quoted but their Proofs offered are so weak as they appear very unlikely to perswade Considering People who can put off their former Prejudices Nor have they prevailed yet to induce a Belief that the Soul cannot act those Faculties of the Second
Sort but only in the Body and by the Organs of it so as the Soul cannot act them in any other Part of the Body but only in those very Organs ordained by God and Nature for those Purposes viz. not see but in the Eyes remember but in the Memory not understand but in the Intellect Any such Parts or Organs harmed or lost the Soul can only work with what is left or cannot work at all to those Purposes Hence it seems these second Sort of Powers in Man do not more proceed from the Soul than those of the first Sort do The Soul in the Head and Intellectual Organs there produces and acts the Intellectual Powers and Faculties of the Man and the same Soul in the Vital Parts and Organs of the Body produces and acts Affections and Passions and Sensual Appetites which solicit the Judgment that the Whole may be employed so far as may be needful for the Procuring their Satisfaction And all these Repetitions tend to prove that the terming these first sort of Faculties the Flesh and the second sort of Faculties the Spirit cannot reasonably be made an Argument inducing to believe an easie natural or feasible Separation of the Flesh and Spirit and that one of them can have a Subsistence without the other And thus we conclude the Examination of such Texts of Scripture as are alledged for Proofs of the Subsistence of a Humane Soul in a State of Separation from the Body And we proceed to produce Arguments which work in Debilitation of such a Separate Subsistence of Souls First We say it seems a great Weakening of that Opinion That there is not in the whole Bible to be found one Text which doth expresly affirm that the Soul of Man hath a Separate Subsistence after Death of the Man nor that it is Immaterial or Immortal Secondly None of the Texts before quoted nor any other from which the Separate Subsistence is endeavoured to be proved did principally intend the Teaching or Proving of the Doctrine but all such Texts do principally aim at some other End or Design and what is drawn from those Texts in Proof of this Point is but Collateral to the Intent of such Texts and rises only upon a Collection drawn from Inferences The Parable of Dives and Lazarus Luke 16. looks most like a Design to that Purpose And yet Ver. 15. our Lord teaches That what is highly esteemed amongst Men is Abomination in the sight of God And then speaks of the Power of the Law And in Ver. 19. begins this Parable intending thereby to dilucidate his Assertion of Ver. 15. that Men may be and often are greatly deceived in their Opinions concerning Things and particularly in Judging of the Happiness of Mens Conditions for Illustration of which Doctrine he places Dives in as high a Degree of Happiness as Men ordinarily do desire He was richly arrayed and fared sumptuously every day and had Health withal And Lazarus he puts down as low in Comparison He was a Beggar a Lazar and full of Sores who was brought and laid at Dives his Gate and fed with the Crumbs that fell from his Table Here was Dives his Condition highly esteemed and desired amongst Men but he shewed by the Sequel of the Parable that it was abominated in the Sight of God for the Poor Man was comforted and Dives tormented So as the Illustration of this Doctrine seems to have been the main Intent of the Parable and what is spoken of Discourse betwixt Abraham and Dives and the seeing Lazarus in Abraham's Bosom afar off seems like the Pomp of Dives and the Misery of Lazarus not real but parabolical or Invention Like the falling of the Seed some amongst Thorns some on a Rock some upon one sort of Ground and some upon another A third Disability upon the Tenet of Separate Subsistence is that in all our Evidences concerning the Resurrection very copious and full there is no mention of an Intermediate State betwixt the Man's Death and his Resurrection nor concerning the Separate State of Humane Souls or their being in that Estate or Capacity of being in it We may to this purpose look back upon 1 Cor. 15. If there be not a Resurrection all Christian Religion is vain our Preaching and your Faith Christians are of all Men most miserable and you are yet in your Sins Here appears no Help from the Separate Estate or Subsistence of a Soul nor Mention of such a thing And Ver. 18. All that are fallen asleep in Christ are perished if there be no Resurrection What then becomes of Souls subsisting in a State of Separation It seems S. Paul knew nothing of such an Estate or made small Account of it or else very likely he would have made some mention of it Phil. 3.20 Our Conversation is in Heaven from whence also we look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus Christ who shall change our vile Body and make it like his glorious Body according as he is able to subdue all things to himself Here is no mention of Soul but as in Conjunction with the Body and Flesh is not a Body without a Soul therefore the Soul in Conjunction is here intended but no Room seems to be left here for a Separate Subsistence of Souls 1 Pet. 1.4 We are begotten by the Resurrection of Christ to an Inheritance in Heaven ready to be revealed in the last Time Ver. 9. Receiving the End of your Faith even the Salvation of your Souls Here Soul is mentioned intended in Conjunction with the Body Soul for Person As Gen. 46.26 All the Souls which came with Jacob into Egypt all the Souls were threescore and six and the two Sons of Joseph were two Souls as before hath been largely quoted And the Apostle refers here to the Resurrection to be revealed in the last Time Whence Body must be conjoined and no mention of an intermediate State or a Soul in that State Chap. 5.4 Those who do well when the chief Shepherd shall appear shall receive a Crown of Glory that fadeth not away 2 Tim. 4.8 Henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of Righteousness which the Lord shall give me at that Day and not to me only but to them also that love his Appearing Here is no Notice taken of intermediate Time or Estate but when the chief Shepherd shall appear and at that Day Coloss 3.4 When Christ who is our Life shall appear then shall ye also appear with him in Glory 1 Joh. 3.2 It doth not yet appear what we shall be but we know that when he shall appear we shall be like him It seems he knew not of a Separate Subsistence of Souls but expected to learn at the Appearance of Christ what himself should be Heb. 9.27 It is appointed unto Men once to die and after this the Judgment Nothing here betwixt Death and Judgment and expounds his Meaning to be of the general Judgment Ver. 28. Christ once offered for sin shall appear the second
time without sin unto salvation viz. to execute the last Judgment Jam. 1.12 Blessed is he that is tried for he shall receive a Crown of Life Chap. 9.8 Be patient stablish your Hearts for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh viz. repose your selves upon that without telling them that in the mean Time their Souls shall be happy in a State of Separation We may say that in none of these Places nor in any other Texts of Scripture do we find mention of an Intermediate State betwixt that of Death and that of the Resurrection nor a State of Separation or Self-subsistency of a Soul departed from the Body We leave therefore that Apprehension or Opinion much enfeebled through the Defect and Failure of such Testimonies as might reasonably have been expected to have been found on that behalf and in a Case which may concern the Church to be rightly informed about We believe that if such an Intermediate Estate there were or such a Separate Subsistence of a Humane Soul the Scriptures in all these and other Places would not be altogether silent concerning the same as we have found them to be And hence we conclude the Opinions thus far impugned are infirm feeble and not throughly maintainable by Arguments drawn from Nature and Reason nor from Prudence and Moral Congruity nor from Scripture and particular Texts of the same but that all Proofs of it hitherto drawn ex Causis and from the Foundations thereof do fail and appear very insufficient for the Support of it And hence we go on to propound some Arguments which may be drawn ab Effectu or from the Consequences which arise upon this Doctrine of the Soul 's Separate Subsistence after Death of the Man And we say That it is a Natural and Common Consequence of Error to raise Dfficulties lead to Absurdities and create Inconveniences amongst Men And for Truth and the Discoveries thereof to dissolve Difficulties and promote the Conveniences of Man and Nature Now that the Doctrine of a Humane Soul's Immateriality and Separate Subsistence doth raise divers Difficulties which otherwise are needless we propound as Evidence the Questions made by S. Austin viz. Whether the Soul were One and not Many or Many and not One Or That it be at once both One and Many And he thought the Last most probable though seemingly ridiculous 2. There are Difficulties concerning the Soul a Parte ante viz. Whence it comes or how it is derived Whether it pre-exist or be newly created by God upon every successful Copulation or be generated 3. If by New Creation then When and How such New Souls are joined and incorporated with the generated Bodies 4. How these fresh and newly made Souls come to be contaminated and infected with Original Sin derived by Procreation from Adam Next there is Question after Conjunction with the Body Where such an Immaterial Soul resides in the Body and then How it acts there Whether all in all or all in every Part or Part in one Place and Part in another And then concerning such a Soul a Parte post viz. What becomes of it when the Man dies Doth it slide into Dr. More 's Receptacles in the Air or into some appointed Limbus or Dormitory or to some Places of Pleasure or Punishment Paradise Elisium or Tartarum or whether directly either to Heaven or Hell or that there be a most frequented Purgatorium appointed for the Reception of them These are some of the Difficulties raised from the Doctrine of an Immaterial and Self-subsisting Soul We come next to some Absurdities whereunto Men are led by this Doctrine First It induces to assert and maintain That God doth create a New Soul upon every Fruitful Coition of Man and Woman be the same Lawful or not and the same for all Humane Copulations with Beasts where the Product is of a Humane Form This Conceipt invented meerly to shore up the Immateriality of the Soul and to provide it a different Original from Generation is neither agreeable to Reason nor supported by any manner of Proof from Scripture is disagreeable to the Common Sense of Mankind incongruous to the Excellent Majesty of God and to his Detestation of wicked Actions in Venery contrary to that Text which says God rested from his Works of the Creation He gave over that sort of Work and his own Son was generated If God should be continually still employed in creating New Souls every Day all the World over what Ceasing were this from his Works of Creation This would not be true that after the six Days he ceased from such Works We say therefore that this Indignous Employment of daily Creating Souls in such manner and to make Wicked Coitions Effectual is most unworthy of so Glorious and Pure an Agent and therefore is a meer Fiction invented to support this Opinion only and of no other Use in the World grounded neither upon Scripture nor Reason but opposed by both So as it may be pronounced not only false and feigned but grosly incongruous and absurd in respect of the Agent the Operation and the Effect Another Absurdity Men are apt to be led into by this Doctrine is this They do pretend That after God hath thus newly created a Soul which they say comes from his Hand fresh pure and undefiled she poor Soul is put or cast into the newly generated Body for which she was made The Body infected and defiled with Original Sin derived from Adam she is there presently infected with this contagious Disease and soon becomes immersed in it a Thing which this Young Soul can neither resist nor help and there the much to be pitied Soul say they is kept as in a Cage or Prison or like a Man fallen into a deep Pit out of which he can by no means get and then this Soul can know no more than what it learns from the Senses and other Bodily Assistances as one in a Pit sees no more of Light than that which comes in at the top of it And thus this young pure and innocent Soul should be used by a merciful Creator with an over-great and very deplorable and unreasonable and most unlikely Measure of Cruelty and Rigor that God should so use an innocent Soul by himself newly created there is neither Sense nor Reason for Men to believe nor is there a Word or Text in Scripture from whence it can be derived And the whole Progress seems so incongruous and absurd as being rightly and impartially surveyed may reasonably create Wonder in those who shall peruse the Maintainers of Immateriality upon this Point or Subject that they could believe what they have written or could write such gross Things and put them into Men's Hands to read if themselves had not believed them It seems the Writers rather did believe them led thereto by the Prejudices and Common Reception of this Opinion of the Immateriality of Souls which they believed might best be defended by such Inventions as these And to add
endeavour the same FINIS A SECOND PART OF A TREATISE INTITULED A SEARCH after SOULS THE Fore-going Treatise being finished and coming under the Perusal of several Persons amongst them a Minister an Eminent both Scholar and Teacher made some Reflections thereupon and transmitted them to the Author of this Treatise willing to receive his Reply thereunto And because the Dispute arising thereupon occasioned the opening divers Apprehensions concerning the Main Intent of the Treatise it seemed useful to publish the same therewithal The First Opposal came in one Sheet of Paper which received a Division into Fifteen Paragraphs 1. Paragraph Was a Civil Complement To which was returned a Thankfulness 2. Parag. Was a Discourse that some particular Fathers Opinions touching the Soul as Origen Tertullian and even St. Austin was not fit to counterpoise the General Stream of the Fathers of their Time And this was granted 3. and 4. Speak to the Novelty of the Opinion of a Humane Material Soul and it is granted new to the Generality 5. States the Question viz. that it is Whether the Soul of Man be Material or Immaterial 6. Parag. The Opponent says Men cannot conceive how a Material Agent can act as the Intellect and Memory of Man can do Nor that it can do so Therefore the Soul of Man cannot be Material but must be Immaterial To this it was replied That the Works of God exceed the Capacities of Men to conceive and that Men cannot find out Reasons for or of the Contextures so much as of a Leaf What it is that frames it into a Stem then puts forth the Ramuli then the Fibres of a divers Fashion as is proper to each Tree then unites them by a thin Covering of Green in some more glossy and glittering and in some less Men cannot perceive how or by what means this is done but are satisfied with knowing that there is a Material Spirit or Sap in the Plant and that thereby and by the Vegetative Power in Plants all such acts are wrought in them and that they are acted according to the appointment of God without Mens being able to find out the immediate or next Causes of the particulars And so for the Animalia they have Nutritive and Generative Powers the Loco-motive and Affective as Lust Wrath Fear they have Sensitive Powers and all these in as high and perfect a Degree as Men have them and the Intellectual Faculties but in a very low Degree Men know these Powers or Acts are wrought in or by the Beasts but not in a particular manner applicando to the next Causes of them but we know there is a Flame of Life in them which acts in them and acts them and is the Cause and Original of all their Motions and Actions without knowing how that produces in them Anger or Fear or a Lust to Generation or power to see remember c. The very next Causes or Manner of their Production cannot be known but Men may be satisfied in knowing the Aptitude of the Organs and that generally there is a Flame of Life or a Flamy Spirit in Animals by which God can and doth effect all such Motions and Actions as are fit and proper for each sort of Animals to perform And if all this can be done in Beasts by such a Spirit I desire to be shown some reason why the like may not be acted in Man by a like Spirit and in a much higher Degree assisted by Organs especially in the Head much fitlier framed for the effecting of such purposes and so judging we shall be freed from the Common and Vulgar Error of thinking all we see done extraordinary and of which we are not able to collect or find out the Cause that it is done by assistance or agency of Spirits as was the Case of Regiomontanus his Eagle and Flie and the Artist was therefore taken for a Conjurer And so when Watches first appeared in China those People thought they were moved by Spirits Our present Argument seems of that Nature we know not how such Effects are or can be produced from Matter and Motion and therefore they must be acted by an Immaterial and Self-subsisting Spirit not generated but coming into the Body ab extra no Body certainly knowing from whence nor how nor what it is nor that it is Doctor Willis in his Book De Anima Brutorum Latin Printed at Amsterdam page 4. names Periera and Des Cartes and Sir Ken. Dighy who to avoid the allowance of such Souls unto the Beasts will have the Beast esteemed but a sort of Machines which only can move but that they have no knowledge or feeling of any thing that they do or suffer acted by Matter and Motion which they say can have no Sense P. 5. These Men says the Dr. think that God cannot make Things or Creatures beyond the Powers of Mans Capacity to conceive and rightly to understand P. 6. But says he Nemesius and Gassendus do allow to Beasts Senses Outward and Inward Perception Appetite Spontaneous Motion a sort of Deliberation Judgment and a lower sort of Ratiocination for that is no more but knowingly to distinguish one Thing from another to compare them and chuse one of them before the other And the Brutes do Ex uno colligere aliud and therefore they have a sort of Reasoning although in a very low Degree and he cites the words of Gassendus Animam esse quandam flammulam ignisve tenuissimi speciem quae quamdiu viget seu manet accensa tam diu vivit animal cum amplius non viget seu extinguitur animal moritur P. 8. the Doctor says The Sensitive Souls of Men are of the same nature with this description and this sort of Soul is extended over the whole Body and is dividable and the Members and Parts of the Body are the proper Organs of this Soul aad this Soul is of a fiery nature and the act or substance of it is either a Flame aut habitum flammae proximum affinem and that so it is says he not only Gassendus hath determined but 13 great Learned Men here named have concurred in that Opinion P. 9. he asserts Animam in sanguine aut liquore vitali gliscentem aut ignem aut flammam quandam esse And this Soul which acts and keeps Life in the Body must have a continual Nourishment both from Air and Viands And he takes this Soul to consist of the same Matter with the Body but of the most select subtil and active Particles of such Matter he says Dr. Ent hath clearly demonstrated Sanguinem pariter ac ignem duo desiderare viz. alimentum ventilationem This Soul is fitted and proportioned to the Body and the Body contains it as the Scabbard doth the Sword and it is so fine as to be imperceptible to Humane Senses and so as that it can be known only ab effectis operationibus P. 11. So as when the Life fails there is no sign or footsteps left
become ineffectual To this I reply That I do believe you or I or any Man whatsoever can judge of Humane Nature no otherwise than we now find it to be What it was before the Fall we do not and perhaps cannot know The Words of the Curse in Genesis neither express nor import such a Depravation of Man's Reason Soul or Power of Government but the Particulars of it apply altogether to the Body and to Temporal Concernments How far in what Parts and to what Degrees Humane Nature was corrupted by the Fall of our First Parents is an Ignotum to us And I should be glad to receive your Instruction thereupon towards which you offer me a Sentence of St. Paul The good that I would I do not c. You tell me that the Design of this Text was to represent the State or Condition of those People who had no other Help against their Lust but the Laws of Nature and of Moses and that it is altogether applicable to the depraved and unregenerate State of Mankind Sed non ego credulus For I think it rather spoken of that Condition in which St. Paul was at the Time of the Speaking of it This Epistle is dated from Corinth and we do not read Sr. Paul was there any oftner than once and that was divers Years after his Conversion and State of Regeneration He uses the Present Tense viz. I do and I do not and it is not I that do it Thus the Words make for my Opinion and the Sense is not disagreeable For where is the Man so fully regenerate as that this Saying of St. Paul may not be fully and truly applied to him Of my own State I have a good Hope and yet I confess the good that I would I do not and the evil that I would not that I do sometimes too often very often And I pray you communicate to me how you find it with your self in that Point or if you know any other Man of whom this Expression may not be truly predicated remembring that in many Things we sin all And the righteous Man falls seven times a day which good Men would not do if they could help it viz. if the Rational Soul were intelligent and regnant within them and over them I agree with you That there is need of the Special Grace of God enabling Men to do the Good which Reason and Rules direct them unto and so to avoid Evil and that thence good Effects and Products may be called the Fruits of the Spirit And you say That if Men do resist rational Motions and Perswasions then the Grace of God strikes in and co-operates with the Reasonable Faculty and if Men resist all these Inducements to Goodness they are left without Excuse I demand if the Soul of Man be an Intelligent Spirit governing in the Man as his proper Form what is it in Man that doth or in likelyhood can resist the Natural Power which such a Soul should have over it You will not say that Man hath any thing in him besides his Soul but Matter and Motion And I would have you tell me whence it should come that meer Matter and Motion should so far over-power such an intelligent Soul as not only to resist its Government but even to captivate over-rule and enslave it not only to a Content in evil and bad Practices of Sensuality but even bring it to an Immersion and a Delight in them Thus it seems your supposed Intelligent Spirit or Soul is not able to make a sufficient effectual Resistance to the Force and Violence of other Powers or Principles to the Humane Nature properly belonging But that other Power or Principle is able not only to resist the Rational Power of the Soul but even the ordinary Operations of the Spirit of God also For you say That Men resisting these are left without Excuse Now seeing that in Man's Nature there is some Inward Principle able to combat the Rational Soul so assisted I demand of you What sort of Power you think this to be and from whence it proceeds We know of no other Principle of Life Motion or Activity in the Body that is Natural but the Soul Hence I conclude that this Power so able to resist and conquer the Rational Power proceeds from the same Soul that the Rational Power doth The Rational Power is the Soul acting in the Head and the Sensitive or Affectionate Power is the Soul acting in the Praecordia and pressing on to the Desire of such Objects as are near hand presently beneficial and pleasant howsoever Things may fall out for the future But if the Humane Soul be Intelligent why doth it actuate the Sensual or Affectionate Faculty so strongly as to enable it to combat and resist nay for much the greater part to overcome and conquer the Rational Powers and to draw the Soul it self into the Practices of Sensuality which she her self doth disapprove and condemn I cannot perceive that this sort of Oeconomy in the Microcosm is comportant with the Act of Intelligence in an Humane Soul for that thus it would become divided against it self whence its Government should not be able to stand But if this Soul fall out to be Material and not Intelligent the declared Oeconomy stands well together For such a Soul can act every Part Member and Organ according as was intended by the great Artificer of them but not to any other Intent ad libitum of the Soul It acts therefore the Organs of Sensuality and Affections and it acts also the Rational Powers each according to the Proprieties and Powers of their Natures without any Favour or Inclination to the one or the other So as the Soul is the Actor but not the Governor in the Microcosm For sometimes one of these Powers prevail and sometime the other so as Aristotle compares their Contest to a Game at Ball as it were whether for a Penny and there is no Certainty at all of the Success from the Cradle to the Grave for Time and the Thing is from Nature and is acted in all Mankind So it is with Wind in the Organ it acts the Fabrick and every Pipe in it one as well and as much as the other but sutably to their several Constitutions without Inclination or Intelligence I say if the Sensitive Powers resisting and overcoming Reason and the Ordinary Effects of God's Spirit in Man be not acted by the Humane Soul by what then are they acted And if by it they be acted it seems very probable that Soul is Material and not Intelligent 5 Paragraph You say We find many Texts of Scripture importing that Man perishes by his voluntary Choice of Evil and neglecting the Means of Grace and resisting the Motions and Assistances of God's Spirit And I have a great Inclination to believe your Assertion notwithstanding St. Paul Rom. 9. tells us God hath Mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth And his Purpose according to
Sense Reason and Experience of Mankind So when Our Lord Commands take no care for to morrow These Words pass under a reasonable Construction so the Words Swear not at all so for turning the other Cheek and lending to all Borrowers These Directions never were observed in the full Latitude of the Gospel Expressions but according to fair and reasonable Constructions made of them and whereby they were made agreeable to the Sense Reason and Experience of Mankind and if particular Expressions of Scripture may be Accommodated to the Sense Reason and Experience of Men for the avoiding the Clashes of one against the other A fortiori when Two Texts relate the same Doctrine of Our Lord in different Expressions it seems Men may accept which of these Relations they please as the very Words wherein that Doctrine was delivered And every Man is likely to chuse and adhere to such Expressions as he thinks best to agree with Nature and Reason in this or any other Case that shall happen to be disputed 8. Paragraph Your Argument upon a delegated Power left by Christ to his Church urged on the behalf of the Universal or Catholick by the Romanists against our Divines Fortified with the Decrees of Councils Stiled oecumenical hath been often and fully Answered and as in my First Paper I referred you to Numb 16. so now I must refer you to Acts 4 19. You say The Immortality is plainly implied in the Creeds or some of them but you do not mention the Words implying nor how the Inference is to be drawn which would have been the most Material Argument that you could have used for the convincing of my Judgment unless you conceive that what is plain to you would not be so to me For a thing plain to one already perswaded doth oft seem otherwise to Men of another Judgment but if it be plain to you it seems you should at least have pointed me to the place where I might have expected to find it Your reason why nothing about the Soul is inserted into the 39th Art is very likely to be true yet grants my Assertion of not being there And what you have shewed out of Scripture concerning the Immortallity I have Answered unto and am contented to refer the reason and truth of what hath been said on both sides to the Censure of Perusers Out of the 39 Articles I quoted to you the sixth viz. That what is not asserted in Scripture is not needful to be believed and I prosess'd my Obedience to any clear Direction of Scripture in our Point To this you reply the Soul 's Separate Subsistence is asserted in Scripture and to prove that you quote Eccles 12.7 Then shall the dust return to the Earth as it was and the Spirit shall return to God who gave it This Text I agree doth sound in favour of Souls Separate Subsistence after they are parted from their Bodies and because you quote it singly it seems the strongest Text which you could find for Proof of the Separate Subsistence of Humane Souls You had quoted it before and I gave it some Answer but considering you do now use it as a Pillar of your asserted Opinion I shall undertake a more narrow or strict and yet a more large Examination of it First I inquire what is here intended by the term of Spirit Comenius Translated into English Printed London 1651 in 12o. Pag. 218. cites Zach. 12.1 where God says he forms the Spirit of Man in the midst of him The word Jatzar in the Hebrew says he is here used for forming which shews the Formation was out of Prae-existent Matter and was not a Creation ex nihilo it being the same Word that was used at the forming of Mans Body Pag. 22. He says The Spirit of God stirring upon the Waters produced the Spirit or Soul of the World which puts Life into all living things The Hebrew term Offiz says he signifies both Spirit and Breath So the know in the Greek doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luke 23.46 It seems if in this verse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had been Translated Father into thy hands I commend my Breath It would have been as true and warrantable a Translation as ours which renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the word Spirit and so for Acts 7.59 St. Stephen's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 receive my Breath whence I suppose that if in Solomon's Text the Hebrew word Offiz be used it may as well intend Breath as Spirit and thence the force of this Text will remain enervated and broken And this appears the more likely from Moses's Text Gen. 2.7 God formed Man and breathed into his Nostrils the breath of Life An Animating Breath upon which he doth not say that Breath became a living Soul as many would have it intended but that Man became a living Soul intending Person viz. the Compositum of Soul and Body became a living Person and that Spirit and Breath intend much the same Thing and pass in a like sense appears from divers other parallel places of Scripture Gen. 7.22 All in whose Nostrils was the Breath of Life died in the Flood Job 12.10 In Gods hand is the Soul of every living thing and the Breath of all Mankind Chap. 34.14 If God gather to himself Mans Spirit and his Breath he shall turn to his dust Psal 104. All things wait upon God when he taketh away their Breath they die when thou lettest thy Breath go forth they shall be made and the face of the Earth renewed Here Breath seems to intend Spirit and that they are much of the same Signification Psal 146.3 When the Breath of Man goeth forth he shall turn again to his Earth and then all his thoughts Perish Here David says the same thing with Solomon only in Solonmo's Text that which is called or Translated Spirit is in David called or Translated Breath Acts 12.25 God gives to all Life and Breath and all Things Life and Breath as closely United or as an Animating Breath Zach. 5. These are the Four Spirits of the Heavens Noted upon the Margent or Winds Ezek. 37. He describes the Resurrection of dry Bones there was a shaking and the Bones came together and the Senews and Flesh came up upon them and the Skin covered them above and yet they lived not Then the Prophet commanded not to call for Souls to enliven those Bodies but to say Come from the Four Winds O Breath and breath upon these slain that they may live and the Breath came into them and they lived and stood up upon their Feet From these Texts it seems probable to me That the Word in Solomon's Text rendered by Spirit doth intend such an Animating Breath as God Breathed into Adam's Nostrils and of which it was said all in whole Nostrils was the Breath of Life died in the Flood This Animating Breath God breathe first into Adam and from him it hath been Propagated ever since By this is the Flame of Life kindled
and gave him Bread and he did eat and they made him drink Water and when he had eaten his Spirit came again to him for he had not eaten no Bread nor drank any Water three days and three nights I demand what sort of Spirit was that which in these Two Persons came again to them and revived them It seems the same sort of Spirit which for want of Food and Moisture was almost extinguished the Spirit by which they lived and which by Nourishment became strengthened refreshed and revived as a Fire wanting supply and therefore ready to go out may be again revived and restored by Ministration of fresh Fewel to that purpose I pass this for a some-what clear evidence that these Spirits were Material and seems the same sort of Spirit which Solomon says returns to God who gave it A Spirit giving Life Sense Understanding and Memory to the Person revived by the coming again unto him or the being restored and re-inkindled in him In both Texts the Words are The Spirit came again into those Persons exprest according to common or vulgar Conception And so when a Man died those who thought he had a Separately Subsisting Soul and could not imagine what became of it were very apt to think that it returned to God who gave it At the first to Adam and from him by Propagation unto all Mankind And if you demand Why they thought Men had Souls Separately Subsisting I say it was because they could net otherwise imagine how there could be a Distribution of Recompences future to this Life for that then the Doctrine of the Resurrection was not mentioned amongst Men and much less was fully revealed or made known unto them You recite what I had said viz. That if you should forbear to press the Immortality and instead thereof insist upon the Resurrection and the last Judgment your Auditors would be no more Atheists or wicked Livers than they were before and you seem to grant this by your saying nothing against it And so do I grant what you say viz. That if you should tell them that you do not believe the Immortality it would appear scandalous to them and would make them distrust your other Doctrines how true soever the same might be And if you should not press the Immortality believing you therein stifle a Truth of which you are fully perswaded I grant this would be Sin in you because your so doing would not be of Faith but in Dissimulation or Compliance but if I were in your place and should omit to press Arguments from the Immortality and insist upon those of the Resurrection and the last Judgment I should act in Faith or a Belief of well doing and yet make my Auditors no worse Christians Nay if I should say to them whatsoever you have heard of the Souls Separate Subsistence and howsoever things may fall out thereupon yet certain it is from the whole Current of Scripture and the Articles of our Creed that there shall be a Resurrection of the Dead dreadful to those left at the Separation expected to be made by the Angels between the Elected and the Reprobates and joyful to those who shall be elevated and admitted to meet the Lord in the Air and so ever to be with the Lord. It seems Expressions like these would not make Men more Atheists in Opinion or more vicious in their Lives than they formerly used to be And this I did and do say with intent to shew that by the Opinion of the Materiality those grievous Consequences which you are pleased to expect are not likely really to ensue but that rather you are over suspicious on that behalf You say You cannot foresee what good the Publishing of my Opinion can do to the Word To this I say What good doth the Publishing of the Opinion of the Rotation of the Earth do to the World any more than as it is a discovery of Truth or a thing very like it But I have formerly told you that the Materiality doth Fundamentally overthrow Purgatory Prayers for the Dead Prayers to the Saints and gives a great blow to the Worship of their Images Whereby as Pliny says they make a god or a saint of one who is not so much as a Man Secondly It will put to Silence all disputations concerning the Originals Actings and Residences of intelligent Souls in Men and those concerning their Powers Places of being and manner of acting after their departures from the Body which perhaps never troubled you and very few of your Auditors Whence you may repute them as things of small concernment and yet to many others they have been and may be very troublesom Thirdly It would like many other Emanations of Truth Fortifie the Foundations of the Christian Faith and make it apparent that the Professors of it do not submit themselves to be guided by questionable or doubtful Opinions followed by many or few but that willingly we adhere to Truth according to its strength of evidence drawn from Scripture or Reason and no farther Also we Read of some Greeks so Transported with the Surmises of what privileges Souls Departed enjoyed that they killed themselves the sooner to obtain the Possession of them And very likely it is some present Proselytes promise themselves an immediate Transportation to Heaven as soon as their Souls are parted from their Bodies Which you say the Primitive Fathers of the Church did not believe And I find Peter Martyr in his common places Citing Irenaeus That Souls go not to Heaven before the Resurrection and that it is Heresy to think that Souls go to Heaven or are carried to God without attending the time of the Resurrection And this seems to amount somewhat near the Soul and Bodies going to God together then and that seems much agreeable to my Proposal For I think there is no considerable or desirable Difference or Preference between the Souls Temporary Extinguishment and its sleeping in a Limbus or Dormitory and other place of bare rest and quiet according to the Opinion of most of the Fathers You say again That though the Knowledge of my Opinion can do no good in the World that likely it may do much mischief I will not refer you for Answer to 2 Kings 18.20 but do say in Answer that if my Opinion throughly discussed prove not the Truth it shall not be my Opinion and if it prove really or most probably true I believe it ought also to be your Opinion Truth is more valuable than Rubies and a little of it hewn out of the Rock is of great Price not to be sold Prov. 23.23 but to be bought nor are any evil effects of it greatly to be feared The effects of error are very dangerous nam dato uno sequuntur mille but no Lye is of the Truth nor can grow out of it Deut. 32. God is a God of Truth and Psal 15. accepts those who speak in Truth and do the thing which is right viz. propound and
Humane Powers and Faculties have done I say they are all acted alike viz. by the Natural Contexture of Soul and Body And I thence infer that if the Humane Soul were Intelligent she would not act these Affections and Passions with the Force and Violence with which oft-times we find them to be acted but would rather chuse to act them moderately and no farther than might stand with Terms of Discretion and so as to restrain and keep them ever under Power of her own Government and Regality And because she doth not and I think cannot do this I conclude she seems to me not Intelligent but Material 6. Paragraph In the Matter of the Fathers Opinions concerning the going of Souls to Heaven upon Death of their Bodies I undertake not to speak upon my own perusal of the Fathers but as I find them Cited by other Writers I have from Peter Martyr quoted to you Irenaeus denying Souls passing to God or Heaven before the Resurrection and there Tertullian is quoted to the same purpose viz. that Heaven shall not be opened till the Resurrection Dr. Willet in his Synopsis Papismi Fol. 402. He says We confess most part of the Fathers especially the later sort of them to have been in this error Fol. 403. He says Bellarmine Cites 14 Fathers to this purpose Nay and Our Lord Joh. 14.2 3. says I go to prepare a place for you and I will come again and receive you unto my self that where I am there ye may be also Seeming to infer a Rest till Christ's Second Coming As Revel 14.13 Blessed are the Dead which die in the Lord that they may rest from their Labours and their Works do follow them 1 Pet. 4.13 Rejoyce as being Partakers of Christ's Sufferings that when his Glory shall be revealed ye may be also glad with exceeding joy So 2 Pet. 3.11 Seeing all the Earth and the Heaven about it shall be Burnt up what Holy Persons ought ye to be looking for and hasting to the day of God 1 Cor. 4.5 Judge nothing before the time until the Lord come who both will bring to Light the hidden things of Darkness and then shall every deserving Man have Praise of God 1 Cor. 1. Vers 7 8. Waiting for the Coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and that ye may be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Joh. 2.28 Abide in him that when he appears you may have confidence and not be ashamed before him at his Coming Chap. 3.2 We know not yet what we shall be but we know that when he shall appear we shall be like him Joh. 6. Our Lord promises four times over to raise his Servants up at the last Day And he tells Martha her Brother shall rise again She Answers I know he shall rise again at the Resurrection of the last day All these places refer to and rest upon the Judgment of the last day or Christ's Second Coming without taking notice of any Intermediate State Nor do I meet with any Scripture asserting any Intermediate State Place or Judgment between Death and the Resurrection of the last day True it is That those who believed the Subsistence of Souls in a State of Separation from their Bodies were forced to invent some places and modes of that Subsistence Whence Heathen Divines or Poets framed their Elisiums and Fortunate Islands their Habitations of Dis and Tartarums And so have the Mahometans done and so a great part of Christians maintain their Limbus's patrum puerorum Purgatory sinum Abrahae from the Parable of Lazarus and places of other Tortures for wicked Souls but without being able to make out or prove such places or such things either from Reason Scripture or other solid and credible or faithful Ocular Testimony or Relations whatsoever And if you know of any such Proofs of those or the like places I shall be very glad to receive the Communication thereof from you You say The Fathers did not think that Souls go not to Heaven before the Resurrection You avoid saying They did think Souls went to Heaven before that time I have named to you Irenaeus and Tertullian who thought they went not to Heaven before the Resurrection And your own Second Paper Parag. 7. say The Fathers owned a middle State which was neither Heaven nor Hell and that good Souls were in a State of Rest and Happiness but not in Heaven or the full Fruition of it The Fathers owned an Intermediate State for good Souls between Death and Heaven Our Church or the greatest part of it say They go presently upon Death to Heaven I desire to know a Reason of this Difference in Opinion viz. why we differ from the Fathers in it To this you Answer These Opinions agree well enough This gives me little Satisfaction in the Point viz. your telling me they agree well enough because I see plainly there is a wide Difference between them and still I want a Reason of that Difference 7. Paragraph You had quoted to me Solomon's Saying The Spirit returns to God who gave it as the strongest Text you could find for the Soul 's Separate Subsistence To that Text as proving this Point I sent you Three Objections never propounded to you nor Answered by you before They appear to me very Material and such as you will with great difficulty be able to make a reasonable and substantial Answer unto and therefore I desired you to bestow an Answer upon them instead of which you tell me you have said enough upon that Text before approved by the Learned of your Town as a true and Unanswerable Explication of that Text. To this I reply Those Learned were Men agreeing in Judgment with your self in our disputed Point and apt to approve what was said by you in the Confirmation of it But now if you please to Communicate these Objections to those Persons and make such Answer to them as they shall approve it will oblige me much and add great strength to the force of your Argument from that Text which I think my Objections do overthrow so long as they stand in force and remain unanswered And I allow you to think as the Jebusites expressed 2 Sam. 5.6 They challenged David conceiving as in the last clause of that Verse 8. Paragraph You say You have lately had occasion to consider a Text of Scripture which you think directly contradicts and overthrows my Opinion viz. 2 Cor. 5. Vers 6. and 8. Knowing that whilst we are at home in the Body we are absent from the Lord and are willing therefore to be absent from the Body and present with the Lord And I grant That these Words absent from the Body and present with the Lord taken singly as recited in these Two Verses seem strongly to import that a Man hath something which being absent from the Body may be present with the Lord But it is a granted and well tried and approved Rule that for the Understanding and sound Exposition of
Considerable in the Degrees of them for that he had Collected together all that I had met with in my former Authors for the Maintenance of his Tenet and had placed and used them Dexterously and as they appeared to serve the most Advantageously for his Deign So as it seemed I had not much more to expect from Dr. Bentley or any other Writer who should or might Undertake the maintenance of that Opinion I thought it deserved my serious Consideration yet found it not convictive of my Judgment in the Point nor able to give any considerable stagger to it And therefore for my own Satisfaction in the first place and Assistance of others in the next place I undertook to make a stricture upon all the Arguments delivered in this Book for Proof of the Point Controverted and this by Pages according to his Order used in the delivery of them And as he brings no new Arguments but only uses those which in my former Writings have been mentioned so are my returns thereunto but a Repetition of things before delivered applied to the Particulars as they are urged by him And because the Answers are Repetitions my intent is to abbreviate them as much as I can without rebating the edge or taking from the vigour of them Pag. 5. He comes to the Soul of Man and says God's Breath infused it and our Breath continues its Vnion with the Body Here though I conceive not that God hath Breath or doth breath yet I grant that God did by an Animating Breath give Life to the Body of Man first fitted and prepared to receive and act by the same He remarks the Ability of Speech is conferred on no other Soul but Mans This I should Word It was conferred on no other Body but Mans for that Mans Soul cannot speak without his Tongue and if there be a defect in that Organ the Soul can neither help it nor act to Speak without it Pag. 6. Says That by calling Mans a living Soul it is distinguished from all other Souls This I deny and say That Beasts Souls are living as well and as Naturally as Mens Pag. 7. Amongst his many Expressions not granted I grant this That Adam's Soul came by Inspiration from the Lord. He says It it a most astonishing Mystery to see the dust of the Ground and an Immortal Spirit clasping each other with such dear Embraces I confess this Mystery is so astonishing as quite discourages my belief of the thing He quotes Austin for the infundendo creatur but not any part or place of that Author where the Words quoted may be found and I doubt he is wrong in it and that this Expression is of latter date than Austin's time Pag. 8. The Breath of our Nostrils he says and nothing else links and holds these Two Natures viz. the Mortal and Immortal together for the Soul comes and goes with the Breath and cannot stay one minute after the Breath is gone I grant That as Fire for want of Air is suffocated so both the Humane and Bestial Soul for want of Breath but that is not the only want which can extinguish or dislodge such Souls the want of Blood will do it and so will the want of Food or Nourishment For Breath Blood and Food are all of necessity for the Life and Support of an Humane as well as of a Brutal Soul they cannot subsist if any of these be wanting to them And it passes with me for a strong evidence that the thing which cannot subsist without all these Material Supports is it self also Material viz. both the Brutal and the Humane Souls which therefore I take for Material Spirits Our Author here says No Elixir or Worldly Power can make the Soul stay one minute after the Breath is gone And I say so for the Blood and so when all the Nouriture is spent the Soul can stay no longer says he live no longer in the Body say I. Here he says The Humane Soul is of Divine Original Created and Inspired by God I refuse the Word Created for that it is not in Moses's Text here expounded neither in Letter nor Sense that I can perceive And for the Divine Original and Inspiration it seems the Brutal Soul and first Breath may lay a good claim to them both although Moses have not so fully declared the manner of God's acting with or upon them Pag. 9. Says The Nature of the Soul cannot be perfectly known Pag. 11. To prove the Humane Soul is in strict and proper sense created by God he cites Zech. 12.1 The Lord who stretcheth out the Heavens and layeth the Foundation of the Earth and formeth the Spirit of Man within him Comenius tells us That the Word here Translated formeth is in the Hebrew Jatzar used for the forming of Mans Body out of the Ground viz. a Formation from some Prae-exsistent Matter I say from these Words the Formation of a Material Soul Vital Animal Rational may very well be intended and that this seems most likely to be the sense and intent of it To prove the Soul created he Cites farther 1 Pet. 4.19 Let them that suffer commit the keeping of their Souls to God as unto a faithful Creator I demand of what God was the Creator not of Souls singly but of Bodies also and here commit the keeping of their Souls intends themselves or their Persons An usual Scripture Expression in the like Cases thus his Proofs for the single Creation of Souls out of nothing are answered which renders his Design vain viz. of proving that the Soul is a Substance because created out of nothing I grant the Material Soul to be a Substance but says he Not a substance created out of nothing Yours say he Flows from the Matter and depends upon it And say I so doth the Humane Soul do as appears before and he hath yet made no good Proof of a single Creation of it out of nothing Well but he hath another Argument to prove that the Soul is such a Substance viz. the Soul doth exist and subsist by it self alone when separated from the Body by Death And I grant if he proves this it will do his Work and he Cites in Proof Luk. 23.43 the Case of the Thief upon the Cross and Christ's promise to him And Matth. 10.28 Fear not them that kill the Body but are not able to kill the Soul To each of these Texts I have answered before as fully as I can and hold it not fit to repeat those Answers here St. Matthew's Text I grant is a clear Proof that he was of our Authors Opinion viz. That the Soul might have a Subsistence separate from the Body but St. Paul in St. Lukes Gospel 12. â—4 hath otherwise worded Our Lord's Doctrine upon that occasion and it seems by 1 Cor. 15.18 and 2 Thes 4.15 and 1 Cor. 4.5 Chap 1. vers 7. and 8. that Paul did not hold or know the Separate Subsistence of Souls and so an intermediate State betwixt
therefore this Expression shall be past here but for a Quibble fit to serve the turn of this indiscerptible or undividable Soul as our Author here calls it And the same may be said for the Creando infunditur Infundendo creatur it may pass for a Riddle and both of them for Mystical Expressions concerning a Mysterious Imaginary Soul and both intended rather to amuse than to instruct the Auditors Here again he recites Solomon's Text The Spirit returns to God who gave it I have shewed before that by far the greatest part of Humane Souls go to the Devil and this he doth not deny Pag. 17. But says That before going to the Devil it goes first to God to give an account of it self to him and receive its Judgment from him This Assertion say I is meerly arbitrary and precarious but very necessary for the maintenance of that sense which he would put upon Solomon's Text He adds The Soul must appear before the God of the Spirits of all Flesh as Arbiter and final Judge intended before it go to the Devil or Hell It seems strange to me that our Author should be so positive and certain in this Assertion as he is without offering any sort of Proof concerning the truth of it If this were true it would put a period to all farther dispute upon the Difference now in Discourse amongst us That this may be done there must be a Separate Subsistence of Souls first granted or supposed and this methinks should have minded him of the great need there was of making the best and strongest Proof that was possible for the maintenance of it but of that sort there is not a word here neither from Scripture Reason nor Experience but a bare supposal of our Author drawn for ought appears out of his own Imagination and let him prove such a going of the Soul to God as he hath here asserted or that there is any Intermediate Judgment given upon Souls between Death and the day of General Doom or Judgment or let any other Man make Proof of either of these Points convincing or somewhat clear and I am ready to submit and confess my present Opinion to be an Error Whence it seems our Author did not enough consider the Importation of what he pretends here to impose upon the meer Credit and Power of his ipse dixit Pag. 18. Says The Ingress of the Soul is obscure and so the Egress And I grant it so much as the one and other are hardly credible He says That the Radical Moisture or Balsam is the Oyl that maintains the Natural Heat or the Bridle which restrains the Flame of Life from departing and such departure is the Cause of Natural Death And this I grant having before said the same thing and very near the Words viz. That the Radical Moisture maintains the Flame of Life this Moisture must be maintained by Food and the Flame in the Blood fanned by Breath and the Extinguishment of this Flame is Death What he says more of the Soul here is suppositis non supponendis Pag. 17. He had said The Soul is a Created Rational Spirit conscious to it self of Moral Good and Evil I say it is not the Soul alone but the Man together that is so conscious to himself and that not from bare and uncultivated Nature but assisted by Rules derived from God Education Precepts or Opinions Pag. 19. He calls Vnderstanding a Faculty of the Reasonable Soul I call it a Faculty of the Man who is a Contexture of Soul and Body The Soul cannot understand without the Brain and if that be crazed or spoiled the Soul cannot understand And hence all here said is answerable by applying what he says of the Soul to the Rational Faculty in Man Pag. 20. He allows that Humane Discretion or Judgment is the Guide of the Soul and of the Will and that the Will follows the Dictates of the Judgment as I have before said and attributes all to the Soul which belongs to the Rational Faculty in Man and cannot be acted without the Brain and but according to the condition and temper of that Organ Pag. 21. Says The Power of Cogitation is in the Soul I say in the Brain acted by the Soul He sets out the great Power of Conscience which he says Is the Judgment of a Man upon himself And I agree it and that it belongs to the Understanding Part or Faculty He says It is potent and terrible And I grant it and say that terror is Grounded in fear of Suffering and the Erroneus Conscience as potent and terrible as the best Grounded when the Memory Judgment and Passions fail as in Death they all do perishing with their proper Organs Conscience fails with them when all Mans thoughts and his very Faculty of thinking perishes none of them ever to return till the time of our Resurrection and then they shall all return and be revived as formerly He Pag. 20. called the Discretion the Guide of the Soul and Will but here Pag. 23. He makes it but a Counceller to the Will I hold with the former and say The Will follows the Guidance of the Judgment in all Deliberate Acts yet acts freely viz. with such a freedom as is natural to it a Promptitude and Inclination to that compliance is led and yet runs freely as he says who words it is drawn and runs freely I say guided or directed and runs freely Pag. 25. He says The Will can Command the Body absolutely I say no otherwise than as the Judgment guides the Will viz. by a Natural and Easie Compliance Pag. 27. He magnifies the Power of the Will which I say cannot act deliberately but by Direction of the Judgment and that must naturally act by chusing bonum apparens magis bonum and cannot naturally chuse or direct the Will to act that which is malum apparens to the state or benefit of the Party acting Pag. 28. That which he calls here a Struggle of the Soul is a Struggle of the Rational Faculty against the Sensual desires Pag. 29. His Pondus or Inclination of his sort of Soul to the Body is but Invention and hath neither Ground nor Proof Pag. 30. Says Angels have Assumed Bodies I say not of Flesh and Blood which shews not any Affection in them to be im-bodied as he seems to pretend He says He hath proved the Soul Immortal and hath as such an Inclination to the Body I say such Inclination of an Immaterial Spirit to a Body himself Pag. 7. calls an Astonishing Mystery and I think it very incongruous to Reason and common Sense yet he says he hath proved the Soul to be Immortal and that as such it hath an Inclination to the Body I say proved both alike viz. neither the one nor the other except his saying may pass for proving Pag. 31. He calls God's breathing into Man the Breath of Life the Infusion of a Newly Created Soul into him This I have denied and
do deny and he proves it not For other Brute Creatures I say it is very probable God gave them their first Breath though Moses have not expressed it He says The Opinion of the Souls Propagation from the Parents by Generation is very Antient and Tertullian and divers of the Western Fathers closed with it And so do I. He says Antiquity is no pasport for errors and so say I He cites an Objection against the daily Creation of Souls and in Proof of their Generation out of Dr. Brown's Religio Medici Pag. 32. He pretends to Answer this Objection but uses to that purpose only Scholastical Distinctions and Niceties and brings no material or solid Reason from Nature so as I think the Objection is not enough Answered but holds still good against the Creation and for the Generation of the whole both Body and Soul Pag. 33. Cites Gen. 22. God rested on the seventh day from all his Work which he had made Pag. 34. This says he Intends he ceased from making any new Species or Kinds of Creatures but he still creates Individual Souls of the same kind and nature with Adam 's Soul and he means all Humane Souls So as upon Fruitful Coition of Man and Woman or of Man and Beast where the product is of Humane shape God creates a new young Soul to enliven and inform every such Body whence every day hour and moment he is creating such Souls for all the Earth over I would know where he found his Distinction of God's ceasing from Creation of New Species but not of New Individuals he quotes no Author or Original for it and till he so do it will pass with Readers for his own Fiction and do him no service at all And his Proof of his New Creation is a kin to this Distinction he cites for Proof of it Our Lord's Words My Father worketh hitherto and I work How this proves Gods Continual New Creation of Souls I do not perceive and I suppose sew others will be drawn to believe such New Creations upon this Proof He says To me it is clear that the Soul is not generated for that which is generable is corruptible This I agree and thence infer The Humane Soul both generable material and extinguishable He Reasons against this but by Arguments before Answered Pag. 35. Farther to prove a New Creation of Souls he quotes again Heb. 12.9 Men must be in subjection to the Father of Spirits intending it to signifie the Father of their Spirits or Souls This I do not grant but say This Sense restraining to Humane Spirits only is against the express Words of the Text as well as the intent of it He quotes again Zech. 12.1 before examined he quotes Isa 42.5 God that giveth Breath unto the people upon the Earth and Spirit to them that walk therein I take Breath and Spirit here for the same thing Here he cites Chap. and Vers of four places more I have searched them and find no mention of Spirit or Soul in any of them Pag. 36. He says These Texts speak of Creating Heaven and Earth yea and their Souls also Of Heaven and Earth they all speak but of Souls not a word whence it is not safe to take even a good Mans word in Matter of Controversie Pag. 36. Cites Solomon's Text again Dust returns to the Earth and the Spirit to God who gave it The Soul and Body says he Are the two Constitutive Parts of Man and have two distinct Originals the Body is of the Earth the Soul a Spirit given by God who gave it Being by Creation I say God gave the Body a Being by Creation as well as the Soul and as the Elements of the Body are Earth and Moisture so that of his Soul are likely Air and Fire and at Death the Body goes to the Earth the Fire extinguisheth and Air vanisheth What Solomon's Expression intended and the manner of that Expression hath been before disputed Pag. 37. Says The Soul hath no Principle out of which by Order of Nature it did arise I say the Body had no such Principle neither God created it of the Earth and breathed into Adam 's Nostrils the Breath of Life and he became a living Soul whence the Man was created Body as well as Soul He agrees the Souls of Brutes are generated but says he There is a Specifick Difference betwixt the Brutal and Rational Soul This I deny and say The Soul is not Rational but is so in the Head only where there are Organs created proper for that Faculty and in no part of the Body can the Soul act rationally but in the Head Pag. 38. He demands Why are not Brutes capable of performing Rational and Religious Acts I Answer because God hath not given them Rational Powers and Organs in so high a degree as he hath done to Men nor can one Man perform like another in such occasions But whatsoever their Souls are the People can act but according to the Capacity of their Organs and the Temperament of their Bodies and Complexions and Humours Men have a different Posture of Body from other Creatures more Capacious Heads in Proportion and store of Brains and finer Matter and they have Heads and Tongues whereby they can better learn direct and act than any Brutes These Differences set Humane Bodies far above the Brutes and yet it seems they may be acted as the Brutes are by a Material Spirit for the Flesh and Blood are Materials of both sorts and that which nourishes is alike in both without Breath Blood and Food both sorts perish and their Souls depart or vanish and yet as Mens Bodily Organs exceed the Brutes for Use and Aptitude so may their Spirits for fineness of Matter and plenty of it and purity and brightness of that flame of Life in them Pag. 39. Says Seed of the Soul is not to be found in Man because the Soul is a Spiritual Essence I say this begs the Question but if this Spirit be Material he will not deny that the Seed of it may be found in Man Pag. 40. Upon this I say Remove the Opinion or later Invention of the new Creation of Souls for all Adulterous Incestuous Buggerly Humane Procreations and then all his Questions here argued are needless and useless He confesses he cannot tell how a Newly Created Spirit should come to be defiled with Original Sin I say he need not trouble himself about it for that the thing is not at all so Pag. 41. He asks How so many Souls become foolish forgetful injudicious It seems he means Men. He supposes it to come from the Bodily Temper and Organs and I grant that very often it doth so But yet I say that my sort of Soul viz. the Flame of Life or the Material Spirit is subject to Defects Infirmities and Obstructions as well as the Body Pag. 42. His Deduction of Original Sin upon Man draws it only from his being a Child of Adam whence it seems his
Notwithstanding the Souls Separate Subsistence Vers 15. We have testified of God that he raised up Christ whom he raised not up if so be that the Dead rise not Vers 18. Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished But if at Death they went to Heaven they should not be perished though there were no Resurrection Thus by the Doctrine of the Immediate Avolation to Heaven that of the Resurrection the Main Comfort and Support of Christian Believers is not only undermined but is made a kind of Insipid and Useless Doctrine not worthy to be remembred by our Author or other Zealous Proselites and Defenders of the Immateriality Let them alone as Persons hood-winked by an Old mistaken Opinion to lead those who follow them into lesser Falls or more dangerous Precipices but our endeavor is to detect the Fallacies of that Opinion which I pray God prosper no otherwise than as it is Grounded upon Truth and Verity To this Pag. 46. Our Author goes on in a proving manner and I have traced him accordingly Page by Page but in his Progress he now begins to make Inferences and raise Doctrines of which I do not pretend to take Notice but intend to pass over them without omitting any thing which I think to be Material and Proving Pag. 48. He says Happy had it been for bad Men if their Souls had been like the Beasts extinguishable in Death for then all their Miseries had ended there I say Mark what little or no account he makes here of the Resurrection so solemnly plainly and fully Published and Promised in the Gospel he doth not so much as name or remember such a thing which would fully avoid his Positive Determination Pag. 49. Says 'T is a great mistake that the Soul is only capable of Social Glory in Partnership with the Body and cannot exert its own Power nor enjoy Happiness in the absence of the Body The Opinion of the Sleeping Interval says he took its rise from this Error Say I from this Truth only the Holders of this Opinion did not Penetrate to the bottom of the Truth viz. the Temporal Extinguishment of the Soul They thought it had a Separate Subsistence but in a Limbus or Dormitory where it neither did nor suffered any thing wanting a Capacity to do so without the Body I say The Temporary Extinguishment is to be preferred before this Dormitory and is far more agreeable to Nature and Reason He says The Soul doth not necessarily depend upon the Body in its Operations but that it can live and act out of a Body as well as in it I say What is Petitio Principii if this be not And so is all the rest which follows here He quotes Luke 23.43 and Phil. 1.23 both before fully answered Pag. 50. He says All Souls by Nature are as excellent one as another I say there are great differences amongst them and we see it plainly in the different Performances and Perfections of Men to be referred partly to Body and Organs and partly to the Vigor Purity and Brightness of the Material Soul in them He cites Ezek. 48.4 All Souls are mine This I say intends Persons the Soul that sins shall surely die viz. the Person Vers 5. If a Man be just c. shews Soul here intends Person Pag. 51. and is but a phancy but I say Redemption was not of Souls only but of Persons Pag. 52. cites 3 Joh. 2. I wish that thou mayest prosper and be in health even as thy Soul prospereth I say this intends thy Person and Temporal Affairs as thy Practices of Piety Then he says There are great differences betwixt Soul and Soul in respect of Natural Gifts and Abilities of Mind and the Soul is more vigorous when the Body and its Organs are more sound and apt And says the same that I said before against what himself said before Pag. 54. Says Those who perish will find themselves as capable of Blessedness as those that obtain it I say perhaps their Bodily Temper and Capacities could not be equally assistant to their Souls Pag. 59. Says The Food of every Creature is agreeable to its Nature and that the Soul doth not live upon Material Things as the Body doth I say The Soul cannot live in the Body without Food and if not in the Body then no where For I think there is no place where it can live but in the Body and each in its own Body and not out of that Body to which it is Con-natural He cites Luke 12.19 Soul take thine ease Eat Drink and be Merry and says The Soul cannot do so I say Soul here as in very many places intends Person or the Man and yet the Soul of Man is refreshed and renewed by Meat and Drink and cannot subsist without them Pag. 61. Cites Rom. 1.9 Paul says God whom I serve with my Spirit adding Paul durst appeal to God who searched his Heart as if he took Heart and Spirit for the same thing here and to that I agree Pag. 63. To what he says here I answer Humane Apprehensions of a World to come may fully be answered by the Resurrection and the Last Judgment And yet I do not grant that such Apprehensions do grow from Mans Nature purely or nakedly considered but Nature cultivated by Education or Doctrine He cites Rom. 2.14 The Gentiles do by Nature the things contained in the Law I say this intends Cultivated Nature or an Universal Education We find all People have Speech and yet Men cannot speak without being Taught and those who Teach them to speak give them Impressions of Morality and Religion viz. Nurses and Mothers Pag. 65. I say to this He who ingages against Man doth so against his Soul and Body for they are inseparable by any thing but Death Pag. 68. This Discourse by the Word Soul intends Heart or Affections and the Mind of Man Pag. 70. He says The Soul and Body are knit together by the feeble hand of the Breath in their Nostrils but his Quotation speaks more truly And I say That Union is a Work of God and his Hand-maid Nature that it Springs ab ovo and both grow out of the same Root or Principle viz. the Seed in Generation and are separable only by Death He says The Life of the Body results from its Vnion with the Soul as James 2.26 and I grant it Pag. 74. Cites Psal 104.29 When thou takest away their Breath they die and return to their dust This say I makes Soul and Breath Equivalent He cites Psal 66.8 God holdeth our Soul in Life This I say intends keeps us alive viz. our Persons Pag. 89. Cites Revel 6.9 and calls the Text a firm Foundation for the Souls Immortality Whereas this Cry of Souls under the Altar is apparently Parabolical and no more real than the Voice of Abel's Blood Crying from the Ground to God no more than the great Red Dragons drawing the third part of the Stars with his Tail
and casting them to the Earth or Jerusalems coming down out of Heaven and therefore this is no firm Foundation for the Souls Immortality Pag. 92. He says John saw those Souls those Spiritual Immortal he should have added Invisible Substances separated from their Bodies And these Souls says he All that had died for Christ from Abel till that time John saw in the Spirit in a rapture not under a Material Altar but Christ was represented by this Altar and the Souls were at the foot or basis of it Whereas the Text says under it The Truth is he says what he will concerning it The Souls which John saw he will have to be the very Immortal Substances separated from their Bodies but the Altar was a Parable and the Souls not under it as they might under the Mosaical or Solomon's Altars which were hollow and covered with Boards but at the Foot of it this seems a meer Invention of his own I say all this was but a Figure and Teaches no more but that they who were Martyred for Christ still lived to God under his Care and Knowledge and should be Rewarded as 2 Tim. 4.8 And in the mean time they sleep in Christ and rest as in Daniel the last verse and shall stand first in the Lot at the end of the days He makes the Things which were Visible in Nature to be Figure For he says There was neither real Altar nor White Robes but the Souls which are in Nature invisible he will have to be real it seems without Success Pag. 95. To prove the Soul is Immortal he says 't is Immaterial I say the one as much as the other and he might as well say 't is Immaterial because it is Immortal Pag. 96. Says The Appetite of the Mind is unlimited and never says it is enough I say the Eye is not satisfied with seeing nor the Ear with hearing so the Fire and the Barren Womb never say it is enough and yet these are all Material Pag. 97. Says Age makes no decay in the Soul I say it doth and both must refer our selves to the common Experiences of those who live to very great Ages and such as Converse with them Pag. 98. He propounds a Simile of a Musician and his Instrument But these I say are different Subjects and not Indentified in the same Subject as the Soul and the Body are and therefore goes not in Proof of his Point He says from Hypocrates The Soul's Essence cannot be changed I say this intends it will be still the Soul notwithstanding the Alterations by Meat Drink c. He here cites divers Texts promising Blessedness Future to this Life never taking notice of the Resurrection which answers them all but as if without the Separate Subsistence there could be no means of Future Rewards and Punishments which Error I take for the Original of the Immaterial Opinion Citing in Confirmation of Recompencing at the last Day Our Lords own Words four times repeated by him John 6.40 I will raise him up at the last Day without mention of any thing Intermediate or before that Day Pag. 99. The Promises here cited by him shall not fail but be fullfilled at the Resurrection He says Though our Bodies die yet they shall live again and I say the same of our Souls And his Quotation Rom. 8.11 agrees with me and Vers 10. which mentions a Difference intends between the Sensual Powers and the Rational Mind He cites Matth. 22.32 and says If the Patriarchs perished in Soul as well as in Body How can God be their God for he is not so of those who are utterly perished To this I say Neither their Bodies nor Souls are utterly perished for they shall both rise again the Brutes are termed the Beasts that perish viz. utterly for that no Resurrection is granted to them Pag. 100. Says How shall the Wicked be Eternally punished if their Souls have not an Eternal Duration I say as before by the Resurrection and Last Judgment and then their Bodies shall be as durable as their Souls He began this Section Pag. 94. by citing a third time Matth. 10.28 and I grant it to be his best Weapon viz. the strongest Text if not the only strong One for Proof of the Souls Separate Subsistence Now Pag. 100. He produces the strongest of his Rational Arguments for the same purpose and which also I grant to be of great Weight Pag. 101. He says The Souls Immortality hath been generally held by all Nations and Ages and thence seems likely to be a Natural Notion to all Mankind The first Assertion viz. It s Universal Prevalency amongst Men I grant not so the Second it may be demanded Whence could it so come to pass if not from Nature I say from an Humane Frailty and Ignorance of Gods Appointment People saw many times good Men Afflicted and the Wicked Prosperous in this World so living and so dying Hence arose a Rational Inference ergo There are Rewards and Punishments Future to this Life and those must be applied to the Body or to the Soul but not to the Body soon Corrupted and turned to Dust ergo to the Soul only And that so it might possibly be the Soul must have a Separate Subsistence after Death of the Man This Argument might reasonably induce Mankind to entertain the Belief of this Opinion But since the Christian Doctrine hath been received and the Belief of the Resurrection and Last Judgment accepted that Doctrine consented unto gives a Satisfactory Answer to that Argument drawn from the Congruity that reasonably there must be Recompences Future to this Life Still it may be insisted That Christians since the Resurrection revealed have as generally received and believed that Old Opinion of the Immortality And I grant that too and say they might have these Inducements so to do First They found this Opinion already rooted in the Minds of Men. Secondly They Read in St. Matthew's Gospel his Text Chap. 10.28 whose Allowance of the Separate Subsistence of Souls might likely enough pass that Opinion amongst the First Christians which were of the Jewish Nation and Read principally if not only that Gospel for that it was Written first or before the other Three and was Written in Hebrew their own Language whereas the Others are Written in Greek which the Jews generally did not understand As Acts 21.37 The Chief Captain says to Paul a Jew Canst thou speak Greek And apparent it is That the First Christians and Teachers of Christianity were Jews and such as Taught but what they had Learned were likely enough to Teach this Doctrine but St. Paul and the other Apostles were not such Teachers He says Galat. 1.12 For I neither received the Gospel of Man neither was I taught it but by the Revelation of Jesus Christ And by such Revelation he Dedicated to St. Luke that Gospel passing under Luke's Name Published divers Years after that of St. Matthew and in the Grecian Language And that Doctrine
which St. Matthew delivers Chap. 10.28 Luke delivers Chap. 12.4 in Words which do not import a Separate Subsistence of Souls In the main Doctrine of fearing God more than Men because Men can punish but in this Life but God can cast into Hell in a Future State they both fully agree and therein it seems Our Lord might have respect to the Words of Isa Chap. 51. Vers 12. and 13. Who art thou that thou shouldst be afraid of a Man that shall die and forgetest the Lord thy Maker and who hath made Heaven and Earth and hast feared continually every day because of the fury of the Oppressor And where is the fury of the Oppressor Viz. It is but for a short time in comparison the Death of either Party will determine it These Things were Inducements to Christians to accept and follow the Old Opinions Rooted in the World concerning the Subsistence of Souls in a State of Separation from their Bodies Having thus traced the Original of the Opinion of the Immateriality amongst Christians I come to consider our Authors Argument Says he The Notion or Opinion of the Souls Separate Subsistence hath been thus Vniversal and Continuing therefore it is agreeable to Nature and Truth and ought to be accepted and acknowledged by all Men upon that Account I answer This I hold to be a Matter of great incertainty for the Proof of which I intend to produce Two Instances wherein Old and Universal Opinions have been changed upon Grounds of Truth and with Commendations of those who have acted in those Alterations One of them lies in the Theory and the other in the Practick That in the Theory concerns Nature and that in the Practick Religion The Theory concerning Nature lies in the Scheme or Nature of the World The Old Universal Opinion continuing divers Thousands of Years was is That our Earth was the real and true Center of the whole World that all the Heavenly Bodies or Bright Globes moved about it and particularly that the Sun as big as it is and at as great distance as it is from the Earth yet that every 24 hours this Vast Body at that Vast Distance made a Journey about the Earth and that his so doing was the true and only cause and occasion of Day and Night amongst us But later even late Times and Persons have found good and sufficient Reasons to alter this Theory or Scheme of the World and to place the Sun in the Center of it and to assign a Planetary Motion to the Earth as moving about the Sun like Mars and Venus and that it shines to those Planets and to the Stars and whatsoever Inhabitants may be in them as those inlightned or Inlightning Globes do to us and particularly that the Sun doth not compass the Earth in the foresaid 24 hours so to become the cause of our Day and Night but that the Earth it self suffers a Rotation every 24 hours being towards the Sun for one part of that time and from it for another part of that time and where one part of the Earth obstructs the Sun's Light from falling upon another part of it that Obstruction makes Night in the place from which the Sun's Light is so obstructed This Theory I say hath been quite altered what was formerly conceived concerning the World by the Universal Opinion of Mankind held for divers Thousands of Years together Held in Joshua's time in David's Psalms in Hezekiah's time asserted to by the Words or Expressions of Scripture continuing down to our own Time and in it so that it is still the Vulgar Opinion which passes amongst common People who for want of Leasure Capacity or Curiosity make no deep Inquiry into such Things It is true There have been some Men of the more Learned in divers Ages who did oppose the Old Theory in their times and so there have been a like or a greater Number of Learned Men in most Ages who have denied the Souls Separate Subsistence but the Universality of Opinion hath stood for the Old Theory of the World and for the Immaterialty of Souls But we see the New Theory now prevailing amongst the Learned of our Age and I believe the Change hath been made upon sufficient and convincing Reasons and that there are such for changing the Old Opinion of the Immateriality for that of the Materiality of Souls and that we are not therefore obliged to hold still the Opinion of the Immateriality because the same is very Ancient and in a manner Universally accepted but that rather we may and ought upon sufficient Reasons appearing change the Belief of the Immateriality of Souls for that of the Materiality My Second Instance intended to prove the Weak Coercion of our Authors Argument I take from one of the most Antient and Universal Practices of Religion that have been used amongst Men viz. the pacifying God's Wrath and obtaining his Favour and Blessing by shedding the Blood of Bulls and Goats and his other Creatures offered in Sacrifice to him sprinkling their Blood and burning their Flesh and Bones upon Altars Erected for such Purposes though this Fact was not Grounded upon any Consonancy of Reason To which it doth not agree That such shedding the Blood of God's Creatures should be pleasing to him nor that the Fumes of such Offerings should be as Moses calls them A sweet Savour of an Offering made by Fire This Practice seems not to have grown from Rules of Reason nor hath as I have said any great Consonancy thereunto and yet the Practice of it seems as early as any thing pertaining to Religion in the World For Abel brought an Offering to the Lord the Firstlings of his Flock and of the Fat thereof And this Practice it seems continued to the Flood after which Noah made a great Sacrifice of every clean Beast and Fowle and the Lord smelled a sweet Savour and the Lord said in his Heart I will no more Curse the Ground And this Practice was used by Abraham and Jacob and came thence to Moses who Established a great Number of Laws concerning Sacrifices And these were observed by the Jews and practised in all Ages even till the utter Destruction of their Temple by Titus about Anno Christi 74 And for the Gentiles all Countries had their Sacrifices in very abundant manner Noah's Sacrifice was a Lecture to them all both to his Sons and their Posterities We find the Assirians Egyptians Cananites the Chaldeans Persians Graecians Romans Celts Cimbers Gauls Britain Saxons and all other known Nations offering Sacrifices and Blood to God some of Beasts and Fowles and some of Men and Children according as the Devil directed or perswaded them Nor know we of any Nation or even Person that refused or condemned the shedding of Blood in Sacrificing and Offerings made to their several sorts of gods And this Practice held Universal in the World till about the 20th Year of Constantine the Great Emperor about Anno Christi 330. He first discouraged Sacrificing
a Soul to desire to be dissolved if it thought it self should be extinguished I say No madness at all but a very reasonable and wise Choice viz. a desire to part with a troublesome and suffering Life for the rest of Death or sleeping in Christ in an assured Hope of a joyful Resurrection and of then receiving a Crown of Glory as Paul's Case was And if our Author were of another Mind 't is a signe he loved Life better than ordinary He hath also before said That the Grave was a good hiding place from the Storms of the World Which I there agreed and so do most People Pag. 310. Cites 2 Tim. 4.8 A Crown of Life will be given to all who love Christ's appearing I ask When shall this be done The Text says At that day The Author says This intends the Day of Mens Deaths No say I for that Day intends one time appointed whereas Days of Deaths are divers and various therefore the Day here intends the Resurrection P. 313. Says In Death the Soul attains its Rest I say the Man attains his Rest in hopes of a future happiness or fears of what may follow at that Day Pag. 314. Says Death finally and certainly cures seven several very great Humane Maladies And therefore say I is much more desireable than a troublesome or afflicted Life Pag. 326. Says Little do Believers think what Visions of God and ravishing Sights of Christ the Souls of their Friends have when they are closing their eyes with Tears I say Little doth our Author know for their Information in such Cases or for their Comfort 1 Thes 4.13 Paul comforts People in such cases by the hopes only of a Resurrection which gives me a great Assurance that he either knew not of our Author's Opinion or did not believe it He adds Evil Days should make God's People willing to accept of a hiding place in the Grave as a special Favour from God And I grant it and believe it often doth so Pag. 322. Cites Blessed are the Dead which die in the Lord for they rest from their Labours And that might make Paul desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ. viz. To rest or sleep in Him Pag. 329. Cites Heb. 9.27 It is appointed for all Men once to die and after that the Judgment I say this intends one Judgment viz. the Last and that no intermediate Judgment can be proved Pag. 334. Cites 1 Pet. 3 19. He went and Preached to the Spirits in Prison And he says There are Difficulties in this Text and that Aestius reckons no less than Ten Expositions of it And says It is a very difficult Scripture in the Judgment of almost all Interpreters Pag. 335. Says What is called a Soul whilst in the Body after Separation is properly called a Spirit I deny then that ever it can be properly called a Spirit Pag. 339. He says Conscience is the Judge and prime Guide of the Soul I say of the Man He says The Will as potent as it is moves not until the Judgment comes to a Conclusion And this I Agree Pag. 340. He says Every Soul comes to its particular Judgment immediately after Death To Prove this he Cites Heb. 9.27 It is appointed for all Men once to die and after that the Judgment How this proves every Man's particular Judgment at Death I do not perceive It seems rather all Men must die before this Judgment and when all are dead then this Judgment But there is no Application of it to a particular Judgment Then he Cites Proverbs 11.7 When a wicked Man dieth his Expectation shall perish and the Hope of unjust Men perisheth I demand How this proves a particular Judgment after each Man's Death Then he Cites Matth. 7.22 Many will say to me in that Day Have not we done great Works in thy Name Then will I profess to them I never knew you depart from me Thus he proves a particular Judgment Many will say in that Day the Great Day and then I will say to them to those Many Such Scriptures as these he is forced to use for Proof of his particular Judgment Not that likely he or any Man can think them good Proofs of the thing but because this sort of Judgment is indispensably necessary to a Separate Soul's going to Heaven or Hell Without this sort of Judgment there can be no Truth in their Tenet and therefore they must Prove or Yield They cannot do it and I think he were as good not have offer'd at it as to have done it in this manner But neither I nor it seems He could tell how to do it better Pag. 350. Cites Heb. 4.3 We which have Believed do enter into Rest. I say this intends Rest from their Labours as the Revelation expresseth it and I do not find Heaven in it Pag. 359. Says Nothing more sure or awful than the Day of the Last Judgment I Agree it Pag. 361. Cites Matth. 16.26 What is a Man profited if he shall gain the whole World and lose his own Soul Or What shall a Man give in Exchange for his Soul Our great Difference upon this Text will be what is here intended by the Word or Term of Soul I say That as in a vast number of other Places so in this Place the Word Soul intends the Man's Self or his Person or Life Ver. 25. He that will save his Life shall lose it but he that loses it for Christ's sake shall find it Then follows our Text with Connexion For what is a Man profited if he shall gain the whole World and lose his own Soul or Life And what shall a Man give in Exchange for his Soul or Life Once lost it cannot be redeemed or recovered nor recompenced by any thing of this World yet He that loseth his Life for Christ's sake shall find it for he shall be recompenced at the Resurrection of the Just and as Heb. 11. 35. People were Tortured not accepting Deliverance that they might obtain a better Resurrection Pag. 362. He Quotes a Saying To win Venice and he hang'd at the Gates of it What good would it do any Man So says he of getting a vast Treasure with the Loss of ones Life And I Agree and say when a Man is dead What good can all the World do him And this I take for the true Meaning of this Text And our Lord shews how one that loses Life for his sake shall find it Ver. 26. For the Son of Man shall come in the Glory of his Father with his Angels and then he shall reward every Man according to his Works and this seems to sound strongly in Exclusion of the particular Judgment before spoken of Pag. 363. He magnifies the Expression or the Term Soul in this Text and says That Rocks of Diamonds are not worth it I say they are not worth any Man's Life to him and this the Devil knew when he said All that a Man hath will he give for his Life
final And hence it seems St. Peter believed them not nor liked to build any thing upon them Some have Alledged 1 Pet. 3.19 to Prove the Separate Subsistence of Souls viz. That Christ was quickned by the Spirit by which also he went and preached to the Spirits in Prison c. Concerning this Text I have said before that I do not understand it If I should offer to prove by this Text it would be to prove what I know not by what I do not understand and what I would not offer I cannot agree to accept My desire is to have the Immateriality or Separate Subsistence of Souls proved by some Texts that I do understand and because I do not understand this Text I refuse to accept it as a Proof of the Separate Subsistence of Souls And proceed to observe in the Writings of St. John 1 Joh. 2.28 Little Children abide in him that when he shall appear we may have confidence and not he ashamed before him at his coming And Chap. 3.2 Beloved now we are the Sons of God and it doth not yet appear what we shall be but we know that when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is Both these Texts put all our Expectations after Death to the future Appearing or Coming of Christ and still without notice of any State or Thing Intermediate between Death and the Resurrection Jude Ver. 14. Behold the Lord cometh with ten thousand of his Saints to execute Judgment upon all and to convince all that are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds and speeches spoken against him Referring all Judgment future to Life unto that of the Great or Last Day as we have found it done before by all the Apostles whose Writings are come to our hands with a Consent and Agreement amongst them much above ordinary and which Testifies they were leâ— by the same Spirit promised to lead them into all Truth We see this Promise actually and compleatly fulfilled in the Texts alledged out of all their Writings and wherein they all say the same things We now go on to the Search of the Four Evangelists according to our Lord's Direction Search the Scriptures Mat. 13.36 Christ Expounds his Parable of the Tares he will not have them weeded or rooted up in this World but suffered to grow here But Ver. 40. At the end of the world the Angels shall gather them and cast them into a Furnace of Fire Ver. 43. and then shall the Righteous shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father Without Mention or Notice of an Intermediate Judgment or State Chap. 19.28 Ye who have followed me in the Regeneration when the Son of Man shall fit in the Throne of his Glory ye shall sit on Twelve Thrones judging the Twelve Tribes of Israel and every one who hath suffered for my sake shall receive an Hundred Fold and shall inherit Everlasting Life Observe Peter Ver. 27. had asked our Lord what Rewards they who had forsaken all for his Sake should have therefore Christ gives the abovesaid Answer But if he had intended or known of an Immediate going to Heaven of Souls upon Death of Parties it seems that in this place he could not reasonably have omitted the Mention of it Whence likely he neither intended it nor knew of it Chap. 16.27 The Son of shall come in the Glory of his Father with his Angels and then he shall reward every Man according to his Works The Words And then he shall reward seem to import That this Second Coming of our Lord is the only known Time appointed for the distribution of Recompences future to this Life Mark 8.38 Whosoever shall be ashamed of me and my Words of him shall the Son of Man be ashamed when he cometh in the Glory of his Father with the Holy Angels Without notice taking of any Intermediate Time or State Luk. 12.8 He that confesses me before men I will confess him before the Angels of God and he that denies me before men shall be denied before the Angels of God Chap. 13.25 When the Master of the House hath shut the door those knocking without cannot come in but the workers of Iniquity shall go to the place of weeping and gnashing of teeth This seems the Effect of a General Judgment Chap. 10.14 It shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the Day of Judgment than for you Ver. 12. More tolerable in that day for Sodom than for that City Chap. 14.14 Call to thy Feast the Poor Lame and Blind and thou shalt be blessed for they cannot recompence thee for thou shalt be recompensed at the Resurrecteon of the Just This seems plainly proving the Resurrection to be the Time and even the only Time for Expectation of Recompences and that deliver'd by our Lord 's own Mouth the highest Authority that Christians can expect or desire Job 5.28 All that are in the Graves shall hear his Voice and shad come forth they that have done good unto the Resurrection of Life and they that have done evil unto the Resurrection of Damnation Who shall hear his Voice in the Graves Not the Bodies or Souls but the dead Persons and they shall come forth at that Time only and be doomed and judged to Life or Damnation Chap. 6.39 My Father's Will is that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing but should raise it up again at the Last Day Ver. 40. He that believeth on the Son shall have Everlasting Life and I will raise him up at the Last Day Ver. 44. He that comes to me I will raise him up at the Last Day Ver. 54. He that eats my Flesh and drinks my Blood I will raise him up at the Last Day In the 2d 3d. of the Revelations there are a great Variety of Rewards promised to him that overcometh but here the only Reward in our four Places is to be raised up at the Last Day to Life Everlasting as an abundant Recompence for all Faith Performances and Sufferings and shews that to be the only Time future to this World when they are to be warrantably and upon good grounds expected and hoped for by all true Believers Chap. 12.48 The Word that I have spoken the same shall judge a Man at the Last Day As Mat. 12.36 Of every idle Word that Men shall speak they shall give account at the day of Judgment If they had given such an Account of a Particular Judgment soon after Death What need can there be of bringing idle Words to Account over again at the General Judgment There seems no Probability in it Chap. 14.1 Let not your Hearts be troubled ye believe in God believe also in Me in my Fathers House are many Mansions and I go to prepare a Place for you and if I go and prepare a Place for you I will come again and receive you unto my self that where I am there ye may be also This shews when
goes suddenly away in a fright 5. Whether the Soul have a peculiar Place of Residence in the Body and where that is And if that part be ill affected and unfit for her can she change it and go to reside in another Or whether is there more places or another place in the Body that can be fit or can make room for her to reside and act in or that she is Tota in qualibet parte 6. How doth she Act can she do any thing by her self or her own peculiar Power without the Ministry of the Animal Spirits and other Parts of the Body Can she amend any thing that is amiss in the Body or know any thing without such Ministry of the Senses By what force doth she move the Bodily Spirits or can she inflict Pain or Punishment for their Disobedience Can she Govern the Passions by an absolute Sway or how far can she do it and by what Means And so for the Affections and whether is not she rather subjected often to their Power and how far and by what means that comes to pass How or by what means and ways doth she Imagine Judge Understand or Remember Or can any better or more Inteliligible Account be given that she doth and how she doth such things Then how the Spirits Brain and other Organical Parts of the Body do them actuated thereto by the Impulse of Nature and that Flammula Vitalis which pervades every part of the Body and most powerfully Operates in the Heart and Head stimulating and stirring them in and to the performance of Duties and Powers intrusted to them and Imposed or Imprinted upon them by Nature and the Contriver who made them for such purposes and hath appointed their Imployment and the Order and Power by which it seems they may be and are continually easily and naturally performed When the Introducers and Maintainers of a Spiritual Self-subsisting Soul in Man have opened their Treasures of Wisdom and Knowledge so largely as to satisfie the Curious Inquirers concerning these and the like particular Queries they may then with better confidence deny the possibillity of the Animal Spirits Blood and Organical Parts of the Body their performing such Actions and producing such Effects as are daily done by us and are continually visible amongst us and thence derive their pretentended necessity of introducing within upon and over us such a Foreign Commander and Government as that of a Perfect Substantial Immortal and Self subsisting Spirit but withal we must desire them to declare why they do allow the boisterous Affections and Passions in Man viz. his Ambition Covetousness Lust Wrath and Fear to be ungovernable by this Imperial Spiritual Power set over Man and his Actions but that such riotous Actors will oppose and over-rule this Spiritual Power and hurry this precious Soul and Potent Governor whether she will or not into very bad and wicked Actions such as her self doth not only resist and condemn but even detest and abhor These Affections and Passions our Spirit-imposers do commonly grant have their Rise and Growth from the Animal Spirits Propensities and Parts of the Body but they have not yet set forth any more rational Account of the Manner how or the Power by which such Effects are performed or produced than they say can be done for those of the Senses Phantasie Intellect or Memory They ascribe indeed the Faculties of the Head and Brain to the Spiritual Power and Government and the Affections and Passions they place in the Heart and suffer their Product and Power to remain with Flesh and Blood but they shew us no Reason of the Difference nor how it comes to pass and by what Mediums Flesh Blood Spirits and Animal Parts do or can produce one sort of these Faculties in Man and not the other It is true that after the Notion of a Living Spirit enlivening and ruling in Man is admitted and taken for true we do then easily conceive and believe the Faculties of the Brain are more suitable to that Nature and the Affections and Passions which sure not therewithal but are apt to resist and over-rule that Government Men do forwardly ascribe to the Production Actuating and Government of Flesh and Blood but perhaps more rightly to the same Flame and animal Spirits which act also in the Head but more refined there and meeting with fit Matter and Organs adapted intended by the Artificer and by him appointed for more Noble Purposes And our Experience tells us That Blood which produces Barking in a Dog will by Transfusion cause Baaing in a Sheep and likely Bleating in a Calf Grunting in a Hog and so will the Sheeps Blood by Transfusion produce Speaking and Singing in a Man according to the Matter and Organs which the Spirits arising from that Blood find in the Places adapted for such Productions This farther Piece of Work being cut out for our Spirit-imposers it shall here be left upon them to perform before they be permitted as a reasonable Course to go on in their Pretences That because Men are not able so fully to understand the Course of Natural Proceedings in the Head and Brain as to give a rational and satisfactory Account thereof that therefore Things cannot be done there as they are without such a Spiritual Power as Men have invented to substitute rather than confess in this Case the Truth of their Ignorance and that God's Works are in this Case particularly past finding out But if they shall give us as rational and satisfactory an Account of the Things concerning the Soul they speak of as they require other Men to give of the Acts performed in the Head by the Brain and the Membranes Arteries and other Parts to the same belonging and continually supplied by Animal and Subtil Spirits from the Heart and quickened and acted by the Flammula Vitalis Nay except they do give a better Account of their Soul and its Power and Manner of Acting than Men can do of the Manner of Acting in the Head and Brain by the Animal Spirits and other Natural Parts and Powers of the Body it seems they are not to be believed or admitted to impose upon-Men their Doctrine of a Spiritual and Self-subsisting Soul as a Distinct Being from that of the Body and it seems they may as well devise Souls for the Beasts upon the same Grounds viz. For that they cannot give a rational or satisfactory Account how and by what particular Means and Powers many of their Actions are framed guided and performed As how they come every one of them to know wherein their Prime Forces of opposing others and defending themselves do consist The Dog in his Teeth the Beasts Sheep Goats Deer in their Horns the Boar in his Tusks Cocks in their Bills and Spurs Porcupines in their Quills and the like and how every Species are taught and guided to use their several Weapons the most dexterously and most to their Advantage by what Power Order or Means the Subtilties of
Hares Foxes and other-like pursued Creatures are invented and acted and the like for Apes and Elephants and their Docility and that of Horses and Dogs and the very Insects Wasps and Serpents know their Powers to Hurt and use them accordingly without that any Man is or ever was able to give a full and true Account of the Means Power and next Natural Causes of such Actions or by what direct Mediums they are performed Shall we then go about to cover our Ignorance of the Immediate Powers and Actings in Mens Heads and Brains by inventing for him an unknown and unprovable Spiritual Being residing in him we know not where coming into him we know neither when nor from whence guiding and ruling we know not how sitting perhaps in Majesty in the Head but rejected or over-powered in the Heart by the Natural Inhabitants the Affections and Passions of it Solomon was wiser than so to be intangled Prov. 20.12 says The hearing Ear and the seeing Eye the Lord hath made even both of them seems a tacite Confession that he knew not how and Eccles 8 17. makes an open Confession that Man cannot find out the Works of God not those which are of thi World the wisest of Men cannot do it And my Lord Bacon amongst the wisest of our Naturalists tells us in his Advancement of Learning Pag. 200. that a Rational Account of the Soul cannot be expected from Philosophy because the thing is Supernatural and Inspired Whence it seems we seek in vain to know what it is or whence it is or where it is or why it is since we cannot know that it is but from the Divine Fountain of Faith and Revelation in his Opinion But says he Man hath a Sensible Soul as the Organ to his Rational which may rather be called a Spirit being a Corporal Substance attenuated by Heat and made Invisible of a Flamy Airy Nature nourished part by an Oily and part by a Watery Substance spread all over the Body and repaired continually by Spirituous Blood We may perceive why he forbears to describe or discourse farther of the Self-subsisting Soul because it is not Natural but Inspired and of which a Reason therefore cannot be required to give any tolerable Account seems tantamount to saying he did not understand the thing nor would make any farther Inquiry into the Truth of it but was content to accept of the Opinion as of a Notion which had long gone for currant in the World and was grown the General if not the Universal Opinion amongst Christians of the later Ages But if we credit Baxter our Author he tells us Pag. 72. That some think the Soul to be Material of a Purer Substance than Things visible and that the common Notion of its Substantiality means nothing else but a Pure as they call it Spiritual Materiality And thus thought not only Tertullian but almost all the old Greek Doctors of the Church or Fathers that write of it and most of the Latine or very many of them and there are few of the Old Doctors or Fathers who thought that the Soul was not some ways Material And now say I upon what new Reasons or Revelations is that Opinion of the Old Fathers of the Church come to be changed Why should not we think now of the Soul as the Fathers and Primimitive Church and Christians thought of it It seems we neither pretend any New Revelation for it nor have found out any either Scriptures or Reasons which were not known to them It may be not unaptly surmised that from the Time of Gregory the first called the Great Bishop of Rome in the end of the Sixth and beginning of the Seventh Century there rose a Conceit in his Church from a Story told to that Pope by the Bishop of Centum Cellae that Christian Souls were put to Penances and Sufferings after Death of the Body for expiating of Sins commited whilst they were in the Flesh whence Prayers were made for them first out of a Charitable Design and then Alms came to be distributed likewise on their behalf then the Clergy and Poor People began to be hired and have Money distributed and given to them for such Purposes And in time there came a Place to be assigned where such Penances were thought to be performed or Penalties for Purging of Sins were supposed to be suffered and this Opinion became beneficial to the Poor and profitable to the Clergy of that Church and went on like such kind of Projects increasing till it grew up to a perfect Purgatorial Fire over which his Holiness took the Supream Command which he hath been reputed to enjoy for the space of some Hundred of Years last past to the great Enlargement of his Reputation and Revenues and the Benefit of his Sons and Servants the Clergy and Ministers of his Church And this hath now continued for about the space of Eleven hundred Years time enough to radicate and fix the Belief of a Self-subsisting Soul in all Believers deriving under that Church or that have been subjected thereunto But whatsoever the Cause hath been of the present Christians declining and swerving from that of the Primitive Fathers in this Point it seems the State of this Question deserves to be diligently reviewed and considered Our Author undertakes to prove this Self-subsisting Spiritual Substance in Man from Three Topicks or Grounds viz. 1. From Reason or Nature 2. From Moral Congruity 3. From Express Places and Texts of Scripture How concise and short he is both in the Words and Sense of his Reasoning in this Point any who will bestow the pains of perusing him will evidently and easily perceive All that he says in proof from this Topick hath been truly related before and without farther Descant thereon it seems less can hardly be said than Id aliquid nihil est and he leaves his important Undertaking proving such a Soul in Man from Reason or Nature with turning himself about to Matters and Things or rather to Conceipts and Phantasies of very small Value as Page 13. Whether the Soul be an Individual Spirit or be an Act or Emanation of God or of some Universal Soul in the Body of Man Pag. 15. Whether the Soul be annihilated by Death and then whether it shall be destroyed by the Dissolution of its Parts Pag. 17. Then whether Souls subsisting after Death do sleep as the Body doth till the Resurrection Pag. 21. Whether Souls subsisting after Death and not sleeping shall continue distinct Beings or fall into one Common Soul or be united to God and so lose their Individuation and Separated Being Upon this Question Pag. 22. he cites S. Austin de Anima putting the Question Whether Souls are all but one and not many But that he utterly denies 2. Whether they are many and not one And that he could not well digest 3. Whether they were at once both one and many And though this might seem ridiculous yet he was most inclined to the Belief of
nourishing the once kindled Flame so long as the Materials shall be able to last or endure and that in Men and Beasts is their old and decrepit Age and the utter Expence of that Humidum Radicale whereby their Flammula Vitalis might be nourished and maintained or that it be corrupted and vitiated by other noxious Humours and thereby rendred improper for the Purposes to which it was designed In Men and Beasts it seems there is a Material Spirit kindled and enflamed and thereby attenuated to so great a degree of Subtilty as to become Invisible and so asserts My Lord Bacon in the Place before quoted And so our Author Pag 72. says Some think that the Soul is Material yet of a purer Substance than things visible and thus thought Tertullian and almost all the Old Greek Doctors of the Church that write of it and so most of the Latines or very many Some thought the Soul an Igneous Body such as we call Aether or Solar Fire or rather of a higher purer Kind and that Sensation and Intellection are those Formal Faculties which specifically difference it from inferiour meer Fire or Aether And there are few of the Old Doctors or Fathers who thought it not some of these ways Material And to all this we do willingly subscribe and agree believing as the Primitive Fathers of the Church both Greek and Latine have by our Author 's own Testimony thought and taught before us And we conceive that the Beasts have a like Material Spirit inflamed lambently but whether altogether so fine and subtile as that in Humane Bodies we find not Ground enough to assert or determine But Solomon tells us what befalls Men befalls Beasts As one dies so dies the other Yea they have all one Breath and a Man hath no Preheminence above a Beast their Bodies go all to one Place they are of the Dust and turn to it again and who knows the Difference of their Spirits that of a Beast goes downward to the Earth viz. dies with the Body and turns to Dust and who knows that the Spirit of a Man doth not do so but goes upward Hence it seems there was an Opinion at that time amongst the Jews that the Souls of Men did not die with their Bodies like the Beasts And we find Solomon in the Close of this Book saying upon a Mans Death The Dust shall return to the Earth as it was and the Spirit shall return to God who gave it Now whether he was better resolved in the Point at this time or that he used this Expression to comply with the Opinion of his Countrey we will not pretend to determine But it seems plain that amongst Men and Beasts there is a great Congruity in their Parts Frame and Composition as that all have different Members acting sutable to their Kinds as Head Feet Back Belly and Inward Parts as Heart Liver Lungs Spleen Brain and all the Organs of Sense and Nerves Veins Arteries Ventricles Muscles Joynts and the same Nature of Flesh Bones Blood and Breath which shall be left here and changed for the Consideration of their Internal Powers of Sense Motion Phancy Memory Intellect and of their Affections Passions and Powers of Perception Utterance and the like Faculties Concerning such Faculties we begin from the Senses and do find the Beasts have all the same with those of Men and that they can make as accurate and beneficial Use of them as any Men can do and in the Perceivance by them divers Beasts do excel Men some in the Use of one Sense and some of another and every Beast and Bird have Voices Tones and Notes all serving to warn and direct their Young ones to call for their Food or complain for the Want of it to give warning of Weather or Danger to call for Company of their own Kind to threaten and terrifie their Inferiours in Strength the Birds also to vie with one another in Melody delighting therewith the Ears of other Creatures that can perceive the Suavity and Variety of them The Affections and Passions in Beasts are the same with those in Men. We have named five Principals of them viz. Ambition Covetousness Lust Wrath and Fear the three last of which are altogether as eminent and active in Beasts as in Men. Ambition is not so and yet Beasts and Birds of all Kinds will fight without giving quite over until there be an acknowledged Mastery amongst them the Stronger will compel the Weaker to give Way and to follow and observe him Nor is Covetousness in Beasts any thing comparable to that in Man some of them do hoard up Provision for their Support in Winter and others for whom it is proper will steal it from them or fight for it if there shall be an Occasion So as in Beasts these Affections are but very feeble in comparison to what they are in Man Whereas Lust Wrath and Fear are equally potent and prevalent in the one Kind as in the Other And for Proof that Beasts have Phantasies their Dreams are Evidence in which sometimes they are vehemently agitated and affected and that they have Perfect Memories is proved by a Horses learning to know a Way but once gone and sooner than ordinary Passengers do by a Cows returning to the Place where her Calf was parted from her although she be driven away many Miles from it by the Docility of Horses Camels Dogs Apes Elephants most knownly but truly of many other Creatures And there seems to be no sufficient Doubt of finding all other Powers that are in Man resident in some Beasts except that of his Intellect which he can imploy in framing many Notions or Propositions and drawing Consequences and Conclusions such we do not know that any Beasts can do nor have they Means of making them known to us Sometimes we light upon Effects which carry a great Semblance of Proceeding from such Causes as in Dogs their Kindness to the Bodies of their dead Masters and discovery of their Murtherers That of Sabinus supported his Master's dead Body in the Tiber till he sunk with it Alexander's Elephant who would never take Food after the Royal Harness was taken from him and put upon another but starved and died upon it Androgeo and his Lion are reported and made famous in divers Roman Histories and other-like Effects are related that might serve to this Purpose but too long and circumstantial to be here related But from the Docility of Creatures Beasts we may with some certainty collect that they have an Intellect of simple or single Notions what and when and how their Directors will have them to act And Hares and Foxes do it seems invent Means to deceive and baffle their Pursuers But of Complex Notions Discourse or Reasoning in their Minds we do not perceive that any Beasts are capable although they are notable Observers of their Masters Eyes and can perceive their Pleasure or Displeasure in them and act according as by them directed Yet that they
are capable of a Judgment arising from a Discourse in their own Minds we do not perceive and therefore will agree that Men in the Discoursive Part of their Intellect are very much beyond and above the Beasts and so do the Humane Bodies much excel the Beasts in the Instruments and Operations of their Tongues and Hands And yet as these Advantages of their Bodily Organs doth not set their Bodies in so much a superiour Orb to the Beasts as to exempt them from the common Diseases and Death belonging unto both their Kinds So it seems the Advantage which they have over Beasts in Strength of Intellect and Discourse in their Minds may not be taken for a firm and assured Argument that there is in the one a Soul spiritually different from the other but that perhaps this Difference in Intellect may be but gradual and proceed from the greater Subtilty and Tenuity of the Spirit acting The Copiousness and Fineness of Matter in the Head and Brain of Man and the Largeness and Aptitude of the Organs which create the Difference and give the Superior Quality and Advantage to the Intellect of Man as we know it to be in the Body by Aptitude in the Organs of the Hands and Tongue Amongst those who argue for the Being of an Immaterial Self-subsisting Soul in Man some avoid the Defending their Principle by Arguments drawn from Reason or Nature by confessing the thing cannot be so proved because it is not made of any Mundane Thing but inspired as my Lord Bacon is before cited to have expressed it And Sir Kenelm Digby in his Treatise of the Soul Fol. 394. tells us If you ask me by what Artifice a Man is able to perform the Rational and Discoursive Actions of the Phantasy Intellect Memory c. I will answer that they are done in an Admirable and Spiritual Manner But if you demand what the Manner is and how produced I must answer It is done I know not how by the Power of the Soul shew me a Soul and I will tell you how it works It seems we want some such Evidence for its being what our Arguers affirm it is He offers at some parcels of Proof from Effects but they are long not fit for this Place and how firm the Perusers must judge each for himself Our Author Pag. 161. confesses he knows not whether Souls do pre-exist and if so Whether they are Individuate in their Pre-existence or shall be so after separating from the Body and whether the Semen in Generation is animated and how the animated Semina of two make one and if animated then what becomes of the Anima Seminis Perditi or of an Abortive Whether the Body be animated as Vegetative or Sensitive before the Entrance of the Rational Soul What is an Act or Habit in the Soul or how not acting or habited it differs from it self acting or habited How its Acts are Many and yet but One or its Faculties at least and some other Riddles concerning the Souls of his Mode All these Three Assertors of the Immaterial Self-subsisting Soul confess They know neither the Quid Quale Quando Vbi or Quomodo of their Sort of Soul and wave the Proving it from Reason or Nature or make but some weak Offers upon that Account without pretending to a full Conviction of such as shall peruse their Writings upon this Point But Dr. More in his Book of the Souls Immortality 8o. Printed Lond. 1659. offers to make irrefragable Proof from Reason and Nature That there is in Man an Immaterial and Self-subsisting Soul and grounds all his Arguments for that Purpose upon a Natural Necessity of the Thing For that says he without such a Soul it would not be possible in Nature for Men to use their Senses Affections Phantasies Intellects Memories and Motions as they do if they had not such an Immaterial Substance and Spirit within them for the actuating directing and governing of them and giving to every Part and Organ that Life and Vigour that may suffice to perform the Duty and Function to each of them belonging And because his Design is our proper Subject in this Place his own Assertions and Words shall be quoted for the better Assurance of that he hath thereupon delivered First he determines That if in Man there be not such a Spirit then there can be nothing in him but Matter And Pag. 125. says Matter is utterly uncapable of such Operations And we find there is but one same thing in us which hears sees and tastes and perceives all the Vanity of Objects presented to us and that which is the Common Sense judging of outward Objects must likewise imagine remember reason and be the Fountain of Spontaneous Motion and of the like Faculties and Powers in Man Pag. 133. Matter is not affected by any Perception but of Corporeal Impression by the bearing of one Body against another But the Seoundae Notiones or Mathematical and Logical Conceptions cannot be seated in Matter but must be in some other Substance distinct from it Pag. 154. says I have plainly proved that neither the more Pure Intellectual Faculties nor those less pure of Memory and Imagination are competible to meer Bodies and have convincingly demonstrated That not so much as what we call External Sense is competible unto the same Pag. 227. To the Nature of Sensation and the other Operations the Animal Spirits are not sufficient of themselves nor the Soul of herself without the Assistance of the Spirits Pag. 205. Yet the Soul hath not any Power or exceeding little of moving Matter but only of determining Matter in Motion Pag. 298. But the immediate Instrument of the Soul are those Tenuous and Aerial Particles called the Spirits by which the Soul hears sees feels imagines remembers reasons and by moving which or directing their Motion she moves likewise the Body and helps to form it in the Womb but till the Body is finish'd the Soul flutters betwixt it and the Spirit of Nature or Soul of the World Pag. 329. The Souls most subtile and most intellectual Operations depend upon the Fitness of Temper in the Animal Spirits and it is the Fitness and Purity of them that invites her and enables her to love and look after Divine and Intellectual Objects And the Souls Nature is such as she cannot act but in Dependance upon Matter Pag. 330. It is a very wild Leap in Nature that the Soul of Man should skip from the impure Body newly turned to a dead Carkass and ascend thence immediately to the highest Heaven and to the Presence and Company of God and Angels From these Quotations Dr. More 's Opinions concerning the Soul may easily be collected and those which are desirous particularly to consider of his Arguments at large may consult his Book which is but of a small Bulk But here Notice only shall be taken of his Principal Foundation viz. That no Matter or Thing consisting of Matter can have a Principle of Motion or Activity
in it self or of moving any other Matter whatsoever It seems when he made this gross Mistake he did not remember that there was an Element of Fire in the World For we suppose he could have no doubting but that Fire was Matter nor that wheresoever it is found it shews it self to be a Self-moving and an Active Principle in Nature so violent as to disdain Resistance from any thing Fortresses and Castles are ordinarily and easily overthrown by it Rocks and Mountains cannot enough resist the Force of it But it can shake the solid Globe of Earth making Resistance to the Violent Force of its Motion and Activity How extream easie must it then be for a Principle of such Mettle and Vigour to move and actuate and to enliven and quicken the adapted Parts Members and Organs of an Animal or Humane Body wherein those Parts and Organs are fitted by a wise Creator to those Motions and Purposes and for those Offices in their first Formation intended It seems an Opinion of so little Doubt or Question as scarce leaves Matter or Occasion for any farther Dispute about the Verity of the Thing We have spoken before of the Spirits enflamed to a Tenuity so rare as it attains to a Degree of Invisibility And our Dr. Pag. 149. tells us of the Intense Heat that is about the Heart of Man such as that his Blood there is in a manner scalding-hot So Pag. 203. says The Aetherial Matter is that Fire which Trismegist affirms is the Vehicle of the Mind and which the Soul of the World doth most certainly use in all her Acts and Procreations Pag. 212. The Spirits thus fine and active move like Light as that of the Sun to our Sight the Motion is propagated not by Degrees but at once Pag. 214. If one part of the Blood he more Fiery and Subtil than another it will be sure to reach the Head From these Assertions it appears our Dr. was not ignorant of the Principle of Fire and its Activity in the Body and Mind of Man nor did he forget it Why then did he not mention and answer the Objection thence arising against his Position That Matter can neither move it self nor any other Matter there seems no Account or Reason to be given Our Author Baxter takes notice Pag. 21. That Life Intuition and Love are Acts as Natural to the Soul as Motion Light and Heat are Quoad actum to the Fire This Testifies his Opinion That Fire is a a Self-moving Principle and that it is evident and eminent in the Composition of the Body and Mind of Man is too well proved and apparent to be doubted Upon all these Quotations and Arguments it seems we may say as we have done before in the Case of Plants that in Animals Men do find a proper and sufficient Original in their Seed and the Fomentation and Nutriment of it and of its Growth and Tendency to the Perfection of its Kind that there are naturally produced the Parts belonging to such Bodies viz. inward as Heart Liver Lungs Bowels Brains Spleen Kidneys Bladder c. And outward as Head Feet Hands Arms Shoulders Neck c. Also those which under one Name contain many Particulars as the Muscles Nerves Veins Fibres Arteries Films Membranes Tunicles c. Lastly such as go through the Composure and every Part of it viz. Flesh Bones Blood and Breath God by his Hand-maid Nature and that Wisdom described Prov. 8. framed this Compositum at first out of the Dust of the Earth Of which David gives a true Character when he says I am fearfully and wonderfully made and making he endowed it with a Generative Power to be practised and used for the Continuance of their Species till Time and Place shall fail for such Productions and hath made such Performances the most pleasing and delightful Actions of their Lives to the intent the Species of Animals might never fail in the World or be extinguished When their Bodies were perfectly framed and fully finished furnished with Blood and Humours fit to be enkindled by the Promethean or Heavenly Fire He breathed says Moses into Man the Breath of Life which though Moses doth not express it was given and granted to the Beasts of the Field also and to the Heirs and Posterities of them all and by the first Blast and Fanning of this Breath were the pregnant Steems of the newly-created and pullulant Blood and Humours of the Body enkindled and enflamed with a Fire of Heavenly Product Natural and Lambent like those sometimes found in Ancient Urns and Sepulchres ever burning or shining without Consuming or Perception of Consuming their Materials This Fire Flame or Glowing pervades the whole Body and every Part and minute Particle and Member of it whither the Blood and Humours can and do come enlivening and actuating the whole and every Part of the Body to perform those Purposes for which by Nature they were intended But the Power of this Vital Heat and Fire is most apparent in and about the Heart where the Blood is most heated rarified and refined to a Spirit of that Pureness and Subtilty that like a rorid Steem they become thin to an Ivisibility ascending continually from the Heart to the Head as the Sap doth in Plants and the Vegetative Spirit from the Root to the Branches arriving in the Head they replenish the Brain and the Ventricles thereof acting and stirring and enabling all Parts and Organs to and in the Performance of those Parts and Duties for which by Nature they were intended Our Dr. before-quoted P. 298. tells us That by these Spirits the Soul hears sees feels imagines remembers and reasons and can do nothing without them And Pag. 329. The Souls Intellectual Operations depend upon these Spirits and it is the Fitness and Purity of them that invites and enables her to love and look after Divine and Intellectual Objects But we do not perceive more need of such a Soul in the Animal than there was before in the Plant there we found Materials and proper Organs for the Nourishment of it and a Natural Vegetative Spirit or Soul to enliven it to stir and actuate the Sap causing it to ascend and to spread it self in all Places even to the uttermost Branches and Twigs of the largest Trees where it produceth Leaves and Fruit according to its own proper Nature and why not the Blood Humors and Animal Spirits circulating in the Body of an Animal The Blood and Humors actuated with the Flame of Life and the attenuated Spirits actuating and applying to fit Matter and Organs of the Body made proper for their several Purposes and moving and stimulating to act accordingly and acting with them and in them why may not these act in the Natural Course of a Sensitive Animal without an Immaterial Self-subsisting Soul Our Dr. says Because you can shew me no Way how things can be by such Means acted and done in the Senses or Vnderstanding but so as I can make
such Exceptions against your Deductions as you are not able to give clear Answers unto nor can you make plain to Reason the particular Mode of the Operation of the Senses less concerning the Imagination Memory Intellect and Affections We will not stick to grant all this and yet reply by repeating what we have said Let the Dr. or any for him shew the particular Reasons and Causes and Manner of Working how and why Apple-trees bring forth Apples of such different Kinds yet constant each to his own Kind And why and how a Pear-tree is terminated to her Sort and Sorts in like manner Why and how a Thorn must needs bear Haws and a Vine Grapes c. Why and how some Plants and Flowers are sweet others stinking or without Smell Let them answer to the Queries before made concerning a Leaf and so as Men cannot make material and just Exceptions to their Deductions and then they may more reasonably pretend to bring in a Self-subsisting Soul to the actuating of the Senses in Animals and the Guiding and Conduct of their other Faculties And till then it is to be hoped they will allow Men to think that the Animal Spirits of a Sensitive Animal may have Activity Mettle and Power enough in them to move and employ the Brain the Senses the Body and all their Organs or Instruments whatsoever without the Government or Assistance of a Self-subsisting Soul or any Extraneous Spirit whatsoever Notice must needs be taken of an Objection which our Dr. himself makes or frames against his own Opinion Pag. 238. says he There will be an envious Objection cast in our Way Observe his Epethite is very sharp but the Strength of the Objection was the Occasion viz. Men will say that all our Demonstrations are meer Sophisms because some of them and the not of the least Validity do prove that Souls of Brutes are Substances Incorporeal and Self-subsisting after Death of the Body and consequently That they have a Pre-existence before their coming into the Body and that the Souls of Men have also the same Pre-existence Pag. 240. The Dr. owns these Opinions and says they are all true Pag. 241. And that the Deriving Souls ex traduce viz. from Seed of the Parents is a plain Contradiction and so impossible for a Body to beget an Immaterial Spiritual Substance The third Conceipt That God creates Souls to supply every Adulterous Incestuous Buggering successful Coition or for Monstrous Deformed Productions is too Indignous to be imposed upon his Majesty And there are but these Three Ways for Production of Souls and therefore they must pre-exist à Mundo Condito when many Miriads of Souls were created to serve in all Future Ages Pa. 447. Of this Opinion says the Jews Cabbala was Moses And he names here Seventeen more Ancient Philosophers who were of this Opinion and adds Origen and later Writers Pag. 245. says That all Philosophers of Note in all Ages who have held the Soul of Man Immortal and Incorporeal have likewise held the Pre-existence of it and this must hold for Beasts as well as for Men. Pag. 266. As the Souls of Men pre-existing slide down out of the Air into fitly prepared Matter so do the Souls of Brutes also Pag. 271. The Souls of Men and Brutes inhabit Air in a Terrestrial Vehicle Pag. 302. Hence Men will say the Souls of Brutes will live and enjoy themselves after Death To which our Dr. dares boldly answer That it is a thousand times more reasonable that they should be believed to do so than that the Souls of Men do not Pag. 304. There is no Reason to think Brutes cease to be alive after they are separated from their Bodies Our Author Baxter following it seems our Dr. holds the like Opinion and perhaps doubting to prejudice the Opinion of a Humane Soul's Self-subsistance Pag. 20. He says Chambre and some others make Brutes a lower Rank of Rationals and Man a higher Rank Pag. 38. Though it be but an Analogical Reason that Brutes have yet the Difference betwixt Man and them it more in the Objects Tendency and Work of Reason than in our Reason it self as such Pag. 201. Men conclude basely of the Souls of Brutes as if they were not an enduring Substance without any Proof or Probability Pag. 303. Some think too basely of Sense because they find it in lower Creatures they might accordingly deny Substantiality to Spirits because Brutes are Substances Pag. 380. The Sensible Souls of Brutes are Substance and therefore are not annihilated after Death It seems this Tenet of the Maintainers of a Separate Subsistence of a Humane Soul is calculated for the Solution of an Objection which they foresaw would arise from that Power which Beasts evidently have and exercise in the Use of their Senses Affections Fancies Memories and Intellect of Simple Notions whereby their Actions may be and are directed How sufficient the Effect of this Tenet will prove for the solving or opposing an Argument drawn from this Ground will best appear when the Argument it self shall have been produced in which we shall proceed as we have done before in the Case of Trees Plants and other Vegetative Creatures We say then That the Beasts are indowed with the like Faculties and Powers that are found in Men they have a Local Motion as Strong Vigorous and Swift as Men and so for every Limb Joynt Muscle Nerve and Sinew of their Bodies acting as Spontaneously therein as can be done by Men They use and govern the same Five Senses that are in Man and enjoy and act them to as great Perfection and Effect as Men ordinarily do and some of them exceed Men in the Natural Effect Use and Vigor of some of those Senses They have the same Affections and Passions reigning in their Minds Inclinations and Bodies as those that appear in Men and their Lust Wrath and Fear are as Strong Vigorous and Vehement as they are in Men. They have very apt and tenacious Memories and have signs of Active and Moving Phantasies the full truth operation and extent whereof we are not able to discover for want of Dialect in the Beasts to discover them to us an Intellect also the Beasts are evinced to have by their perceiving Mens temper of displeasure or kindness in their Eyes Looks or Gestures by their slinking out of sight crouching and dejected Looks or Behaviour when they have done a Mischief a sign they use reflection upon themselves and so much of judgment as to be under Fear and Expectation of Punishment for the same even as we find the Servile People amongst Men will do a Vivacity also of their Intellect shews it self in their Docility inabling them to practice such Postures and Actions as some more stupid People could hardly or never attain to perform to their degrees of Perfection in the knowing understanding observing and obeying of a Sign a Nod a Gesture a Look the Moving of an Eye or by an angry or pleased Composure
Subtil Principle and easily moved And Heraclitus called it an Exhalation Incorporeal always moving Almaeon said The Soul was Immortal like other Immortal Beings who are always in Motion as the Sun Moon Stars and Heaven it self Other impertinent Philosophers as Hippo said The Soul was Water from the Prolifick Faculty And Critius said It was Blood because that is the Prime Instrument of Sense But all agree in the Prime Requisites of it viz. Motion Sense and Incorporiety Anaxagoras only says It is impassible and hath nothing common with any other thing But if so it be neither he nor any else tells us can tell us how or by what Means it should come to the Knowledge of any thing We may observe all these Philosophers except Three content themselves with a Subtil Moving Material Spirit Of the Three Heraclitus it seems aims at the Spirit formerly by us described Anaxagorus is not believed by Aristotle and is but a Negative Description The Third viz. Almaeon seems the sole positive Assertor That the Soul is Immortal and like other Immortal viz. Spiritual Beings The Man's Name is not otherwise Famous but his Opinion hath had the Fortune to spread it self in the World beyond all those whom Aristotle in this Chapter hath nominated to us and to be come near the Universal of the present Time Jews and Gentiles Mahometans and Christians professing themselves to be of the same Faith or Belief but the more Considerate of them declining a Dispute and reasonable Examination of the same the Soul being a Supernatural Spiritual and Inspirited Substance which Flesh and Blood cannot reveal no nor understand And all this I do willingly agree unto but do say We are now within the Lists of Humane Reason entred into against our Author Baxter and his Associate Dr. More who have undertaken and made Challenge to prove Man's Soul must needs be an Immaterial Self-subsisting Spirit and that upon Grounds of Nature and undeniable Reason We are thus far on of our Way in that Argument and God send us a good Deliverance Chap. 3. Arist confutes some of the fore-cited Opinions And First for Motion says It seems not essential to the Soul but that Motion is rather per Accidens and according to the Bodies Motion and it may move the Body without being moved it self as Light directs without its own Motion The Bodies Motion doth carry the Soul about with it but that is not a proper Motion of the Soul Nothing can move naturally that is not in some Place but the Soul is the Form of the Body and Forms are properly not in Place but in their proper Matter not like Accidents in Bodies which are not there as Forms to Bodies or Participants of their Motion Secondly That which can move Naturally may be compelled to move by Force but the Soul cannot be so compelled Ergo Thirdly If the Soul were properly moved it would not be accidentally so but it is principally moved by the Sensible Objects Ergo Fourthly That which moves leaves its former Place or Qualification And if Motion were Essential to the Soul it so moving must recede from its Essence Ergo Motion is not of its Essence Fifthly Democritus thought the Soul moving it self did thereby move the Body as the Vniverse moved from the Motion of the Celestial Orbs but they never rest therefore the Soul doth not so move the Animal but by its Intellect and Choice the Animal moves or rests Sixthly Plato compared the Soul to the Heavenly Orbs or Circles first differenced into two Sorts and then others and those divided into seven of the Planets But hence the Soul must needs be Bulky and so capable of Division and that it is not But is as the Intellect or Mind which though it reflect upon it self is not thereby made Circular any more than the Sense or Appetite which do not so reflect Though the Soul have not a Bulk yet it is One first in Number next by its Indivisibility for it hath no Parts but all that have Bulk have Parts Also the Motions viz. that of a Soul and that of a Circle are quite different That of a Soul is Intellection employed about Objects or Things that of a Circle is bare Rotation without End But the Soul moves rationally to a Design or End whence the Soul hath a Tendency as well to Rest and Settlement as to Motion Seventhly If Motion were of the Essence of the Soul it could never rest like the Celestial Orbs if not essential to it continual Motion would be tiresome to it and it were better be out of the Body And many say the Case is truly so with it and so for the most part it is believed Those who will rightly treat of the Soul must join therewithal the Consideration of the Body also because of the close Connexion that is between them so as one can neither act nor suffer without the other and they are so knit and apted for one another that a Mans Soul cannot fit a Beast nor that of a Beast suit with the Body of a Man and the Pythagorical Tenet was but a Fable We may observe that Aristotle treats here of the Soul as if it were some Self-subsistent Principle a Thing that was intire not as if it were a Material Spirit residing chiefly in Vital Parts and thence diffused over the whole Body it seems rather that he did not so apprehend of it but rather that it was partible from the Body For else it could not be considered whether it should be better out of the Body or in it He says That then many thought it better to be out of the Body than in it And we are told some Men of those Times kill'd themselves to enjoy that Immunity the sooner And yet it is not throughly clear whether when he speaks of the Souls being out and in that be not intended according to the common Opinion of his Time For that he knits Soul and Body so together as if they were but one same Let it be called Animal or Essential Being which both do and suffer the same without any rationally perceivable Difference although it be easie for posted Fancy to create Differences if the Soul be the Material Spirit before described the Reason of this Sameness in doing and suffering is evident and clear But if the Soul and Body be Separate Subsistences a Modification of this Sameness in doing and suffering is yet to be excogitated Chap. 4. Some hold Opinion That the Body being compounded of contrary Ingredients viz. the Four Elements that Reasonable Proportion and Equal Temperament which disposes and preserves all these in their fittest Quantities Qualities and Agencies in the Body and in their best Consistencies and Agreements one of them with the other that Agent they called by the Name of Harmony and counted it for the Soul This Aristotle says cannot be so For that this Harmony hath not a Power of Motion which all agree to be in the Soul Nor can Men
by this Harmony explicate the Affections and Operations of the Soul 2. This Harmony is neither a Mixture of Ingredients or a Composition of Parts or Members in the Body as all other Proportions are in their Kinds and therefore not properly Harmony They gave the Amicableness of the Ingredients a Part in this Work of Operation by Harmony But whether it be the same Thing or one different from it they do not declare nor doth Empedocles their Author discover Now if the Soul be not this Reasonable Proportion and Temperature of the Mixture in Bodies why doth it appear to be taken away together with the Body and what is it that perishes at the Souls Departure if this sort of Harmony be not the Soul Yet concludes it is not the Soul The Soul may be moved by Accident and can move it self so viz. by moving the Body but a Local Motion the Soul of it self hath not This of Local Motion must be intended whilst in the Body or is fully contradicted by our Doctor Pag. 266. and so to 296. And we may observe that Aristotle seems to bear much with this Opinion of the Harmony though he doth not allow of it and though it fall short of the Truth yet it seems to have a good Share of the Truth in it Chap. 5. Because that to Rejoice Grieve or Discourse are Motions and Men use to say The Soul Rejoices is Grieved or doth Ruminate or Study it therefore is so moved One might as well say the Soul Hews Timber or Weaves nor is it proper to say the Soul Learns or Reasons in Discourse but that the Man doth so by the Power of his Soul Not that the motion is in the Soul but in some Cases it comes to her as in Using the Senses and in some comes from her as in Using the Memory and so for the Intellect which hath a nearer Relation to her than the Memory also is a tore Substantial Faculty and is less decaying or subject to be spoiled The Decays of Age do not reach or spoil it so soon as it doth the Senses Memory or other Faculties The Soul suffers not by Age but the Body wherein she is as in Cases of Drink or Sickness Intellect and Contemplation will fail also with the Bodily Materials failing but the Soul her self is Impassible And if an Old Man should obtain a Young Eye he would be able to see as well as if he were Young To Love Hate or Remember are not Works of the Soul but of him that hath it and they are Qualities and Powers common to the Soul and Body and perish with the Dissolution Perhaps the Intellect may be a more Divine Thing and Impassible Finally the Soul can neither be moved nor move her self but by Accident We may observe That where Aristotle says the Intellect is a kind of Substance I render it a Substantial Faculty more so than the Memory It seems intended by the following Words that Intellect doth also fail Men in their Age but not so early as Memory and so Experience confirms to us For his perhaps the Intellect here intended Soul but not so before perhaps it is a Divine Thing and Impassible We say that what perhaps may be perhaps may not be and compare it with Solomon who knows it is left by both as an uncertain Thing and we are left to seek for a firmer Fixation of what they in these Places have not determined Chap. 6. Aristotle rejects their Opinion who thought the Soul to be a Number which had Power to move it self and says 't is an Impassible Tenet His Arguments seem plain and therefore need not be repeated but we remark or observe that he says Plants and Animals seem to be indowed with the same Soul Spirit or Specifical Soul Also whether you call Democritus his round Atoms Vnities or Minutest Points they will create that which is Quantum and then there will be something that moves and something that is moved as there must be in all Magnitudes though never so small and every Vnity must have its Motor so it cannot be Anima for that is Motor and is not moved but by Accident They who call the Soul Number are like them who call it a sort of a subtil Body consisting of Parts of a like Nature But if the Soul be over or in all the Sentient Body universally and that which enlivens it here would be two Bodies one within another Observe we may concerning this Subtil Part which he calls a sort of a Body it may intend the Immaterial Spirit before explicated and then the having one such Body within another Dense Body is but an Exception to the Wording of the Thing and doth not reach to the Denial of the Matter intended Chap. 7. Mentions Three Definitions of the Soul First That is Id quod maxime vim habet movendi and therefore is a Self-Motor Second That it is a Body consisting of the most Subtil Parts and more Incorporeal than any other Body or Thing These Two are past The Third is That the Soul is a Compositum of the Elements and which therefore can perceive and know them and all that is made of them This Knowledge says Aristotle cannot rise from the Composition of Elements in the Soul unless the Proportions of the Composition in Things and their Way and Manner of Compounding be also in the Soul but not compounded Substances can be in the Soul nor Quantity Quality or other Accidents Empedocles thought the Elements with their Concord and Discord composed not only the Humane Soul but that they and their Concord made up the Divine Intellect excluding Discord Whence says Aristotle God knew less than Men but the Elements says he are Material and that which by compounding them makes the Soul must be of more Value than the Soul And what Thing can that be Impossible it is that there should be any thing more excellent than the Soul or superior to it especially to its Prime Faculty the Intellect For most agreeable to Reason it is that this highest Faculty of the Soul be accounted of the greatest Antiquity and the highest Dominion or Power according to Nature No says Empedocles for the Elements are the First of Beings and if the Soul were not from the Elements she could not attain to the Knowledge of them And here Aristotle lets this Dispute fall and says no more to any purpose in this Chapter We may observe that Aristotle repeats here again the Opinion of the Souls consisting of Material but most Subtil Parts more Incorporeal or Spiritual than any other Material Thing He gave no other Answer to this before but by his Clinch That this would be to conceipt two Bodies one within another To this may be said one is a Spiritual Body or a Celestial Spirit kindled by the Breath of Life But withdraw its Pabulum some few Days or stop the Fanning Air from it but for some few Minutes this Flaming Spirit is certainly extingushed this
Flaming Brand their Sense tells them this is Fire then they see it waved and know from Custom of that time the Enemies attack the City or Place so calling for aid So from Phancies or Conceits of the Mind it discerns reasons and consults concerning Future Events by considering of what is at present before it and thence takes resolution to follow it avoid it delay or prevent it The Intellect hath a Power also of considering Things or Actions abstracted from Matter in a Mathematical Manner as that Art considers Punctum Linam Superficiem abstractedly and it is the Active Intellect which so understands but whether this Intellect understand any thing of Spiritual Beings when as it self is not separated from Bulk or Matter or cannot do so he leaves to a future Consideration but never touches that Point again but lets it rest as in this place he left it We may observe this Active Intellect is here left by Aristotle in a State of Connexion with the Body that which he before stiled Immortal and Eternal is here left not separated from the Body and whether it can subsist in such a State of Separation or not is undetermined Cap. 9. Knowledge depends upon the Senses and begins there and one who hath not his Senses can neither learn nor understand And Phancy to the Contemplation is like Sensible Objects only the Phantasmata are Immaterial The first or simple Conceptions of the Intellect seem not from Phancy and yet if so they be not they are however not without the Phantasie so as Phancy to the Intellect is as Sensible Objects to the Common Sense Cap. 10. The Soul of Animals hath been defined chiefly from two Qualifications viz. It s Discerning Judgment and its Power of Local Motion Its Judgment is guided and acted by Sense and Reason as hath been shewed For Motion it is doubted whether acted by the whole Soul or by a part or parts of it If we pretend to divide the Soul into parts we shall not only find in it the Rational the Wrathful and the Lustful Faculties into which some have divided it or into parts which have Reason and those which have not as others have said But there may be other Differences found infinitely and some which differ more than those above-named as the Nutritive general to all Living Things the Sensitive which Men cannot say are participant of Reason nor yet that they are without it thirdly the Phantasie which differs from the two former essentially Then is there the Appetite different from all the rest Local Motion is always to some intent and commonly to obtain or to avoid something liked or disliked But he doth not allow the Intellect to be the next Cause of such Motion nor the Senses nor the Appetite for Men may and do resist these Powers and do not move as these may command or perswade Cap. II. He sets down the Intellect and the Appetite to be both the Causes of Local Motion then adds the Phantasie as another Cause for that many in their Motions follow their Phancies more than thaâ— their Reasons and Beasts have only Phancy and Reason and the Inclination of the Appetite moves the Intellect but this can move little without the Appetite the Appetite of the Intellect is called the Will but the Sensual Appetite moves without Reason The Intellect moves well but the Appetite and Phantasie move well or ill as it happens but always the thing desired is the first Motor and that either is really good or seemingly so yet seems often good to the Appetite which doth not seem so to the Intellect The Thing that seems good moves without its own Motion but by being apprehended of the Intellect or Phantasie In Motion there are three Observables 1. That which moves 2. To what it moves 3. That which is moved The first or that which moves is twofold The one Immoveable and that is the Intended Good the other is both the Moving and Motion and that is the Appetite which moves in Inclination and being acted is the Motion or Act it self The third viz. What is moved is the Animal The Proper Organ of Local Motion is a Corporeal Thing and common both to Soul and Body Shortly to speak of it it is like the Hinge of a Door consisting of a Convex or round rising in one part and a Concave or Hollow in the other part of it well fitted the one unto or into the other one of these rests whil'st the other is moved whence one is called the Beginning and the other the End of the Motion and these two are different part and yet they make but one Hinge or Connexion of Bones in the Joynts and Parts of the Body All Motion in the Body is made by Dilatation which hath an Impulsive Force or by Contraction which compresses again where such Motions are perpetually in the Body circularly and sin fine in some part or other The Animal Motion thus grows from Appetite and there is no Appetite without Phantasie and this is Rational or Sensitive the Sensitive Phancy is in Beasts but the Deliberative is only in Men. To consider if one shall do this or that or not do is a Point of Reason yet of many things that are in choice one only can be done at once whence it seems Appetite is not allowed to have Opinion it not being Appetite till terminated and therefore hath not Power of Deliberation But the Appetite and the Will are often at Contest and sometimes one prevails sometimes the other not unlike a Game at Tennis Naturally the Nobler should be prevalent but there are three diversities 1. A Contest between the Appetite and the Will 2. The Victory of the Will 3. The prevailing Power of the Appetite Reason can prevail upon the Will and excite it by Argument viz. You desire Health therefore use a Physician he advises Let Blood Cut off an Arm. This Reason may obtain of the Will to consent unto and to desire the Fact for ease or preservation though the suffering be certain and present and the benefit future and uncertain We may observe Aristotle hath here finished the Examen of those four Faculties of the Soul viz. The Vegetative Sensitive Intellective and Loco-motive which he propounded Lib. II. cap. 3. Cap. 12. Nature makes nothing in vain and whatsoever lives hath a Soul indued with a Nutritive Faculty No Simple Body hath Sense and therefore is no Animal nor can any thing be so which is not fit and apt to receive the Species and Forms of Things without the Things themselves Also No Body which hath an Intellectual Soul can be without Sense viz. No Generated or Mortal Body he thought Heaven had a Soul and that and Celestials might have Intelligent Souls without Sense but Sense is indispensably necessary for all Animals especially those of Touching and Tasting these are necessary to the Being of the Creatures the other three Senses to their Well-being for the Animals can live without them
other Things that are of a Different Nature from themselves viz. in those Things which Men call Substantial Forms and Real Qualities or Qualifications which many perswade themselves are resident and to be found in the Nature of Bodies or Things Nor how such Substantial Forms or Qualities have the Force and Power to excite Local Motion in other Bodies We know it says he to be the Nature of our Souls that different local Motions are enough for the Stirring and Excitation of all our Senses and that Bulk Figure and Motion act upon our Sensual Organs and this Act or Motion passes from them to the Brain and in external Objects we do not perceive any thing but the various Disposition of the Objects which affect our Nerves in various Modes or Manners All this seems to import no more concerning the Soul but that Men have a Substantial Form called by the Name of Soul My Copy of Des Cartes is in 8o. printed Lond. 1664. and contains his Principles and Diopticks his Meteors and De Passionibus We proceed to his De Methodo There Sect. 4. P. 21. he draws in somewhat abruptly a farther Consideration concerning the Soul Pag. 22. He derives his Knowledge thereof from his own prime Invention of Cogito ergo sum viz. Existo And no wonder that he thence derives his Knowledge of the Soul since he dare pretend to derive from thence the Knowledge also which he hath of God As if the Four Rivers of Paradise might competently be expected to flow from the Narrow and Shallow Fountain of his Cogitation But intending to fix his Anchors upon this Axiom as on a Rock He pretends to overthrow by his bare Authority his Ipse dixit all the Ancient Grounds of Humane Sense and Nature by believing that he hath no Body for the feigning without believing it would be but a Dream and unfit for his or for any Purpose Then by believing that there is no World or Place for a Body to be in why cannot I as well feign or believe that I have not a Being as that I have not a Body or that there is neither Place nor World You cannot do it says he so long as you are thinking but if you slacken the Reins and give over Thinking but for one Moment you can have no Reason to believe your own Existence during the time of your Vacation from Thinking how short or long soever that Time may be And hence says he I know my self to be a Substance whose whole Nature and Essence consists in Thinking Whence he seems to collect that this Thinking Substance hath no need of Place nor Dependence upon any other Material Thing Upon this I demand how he knows or can demonstrate that he could think at all without a Body and the Spirits and Organs thereof this he hath not attempted to do and I take it for an Impossibile upon him And till that be done I hold it fit and reasonable to reject his utterly unproved Assertions viz. That the Soul is plainly distinct from the Body more easy to be known than the Body is and would be the same that she is if she had not a Body These as they are barely asserted by him are as easily rejected and denied by me with a Cujus Contrarium Verum He proceeds to declare by what Degrees he derives the Knowledge that God is and what he is from the Fundamental Rock of his own Cogitation My Design is not Opposition to him or his pretended Alterations or Modes of Learning but only in Things concerning the Soul and therefore what he delivers concerning God and his Cogitative Knowledge of that Tremendous Majesty we will not offer to examine therefore we go over him till he return again to the Soul which he doth Pag. 25. He pretends to tell us the true Reason why many perswade themselves that the Existence of God and the Nature of Humane Souls are Things very difficult to be known The Reason says he is this those Men do not separate their Minds from their Senses nor raise them enough above Corporeal Things believing the Old Philosophical Maxim viz. Nothing can come into the Intellect but by the Passages of the Senses by which Passages neither God nor the Soul are ever like to get into the Intellect whence it need be no Wonder that they are no better or more easily understood We grant his Reason to be good viz. That because God and Spirits come not ordinarily by the Senses into the Intellect therefore they are Things very difficult to be apprehended and understood by Men but that Men shall be able by forsaking the Assistance of their Senses and giving themselves up to unguided and random Cogitations to obtain a more full or true Knowledge of God or Mens Souls I must take leave to deny We are told how God first instructed the first People to know obey and worship him He conversed with our first Parents in the Garden and drave them thence by an Angel He gave Commands for Worship and Obedience sutable to the Patterns imprinted upon Mans Reason at his Creation he reproved Cain sensibly and so translated Enoch directed Noah saving him and drowning all others in a visible miraculous Manner and so was Sodom destroyed so Abraham called and supported Isaac and Jacob chosen and supported Joseph sent into Aegypt Moses preserved and what was done at Sinai and the Journey out of Aegypt filled that Nation and all their Borderers with Acknowledgments Wonder and Terrors the Works and Wonders done for Jehoshaphat Hezekiah for Nebuchadnezzar Belteshassar and Daniel for Cyrus Alexander and the Foretellings of their Actions Then the Angelical Preparatives for our Lord 's Coming his Extraction Miracles Resurrection Ascension Mission of his Spirit to the Eyes and Ears of many Nations resident in Hierusalem and Witnesses each to their own People Then all the Apostles the Seventy Disciples the Seven first Deacons and their Disciples were inspired to prophesie speak with Inspired Tongues cast out Devils and to do miraculous Cures These Acts testifying a Superior and Supernatural Power to the Senses and Perceivings of Mankind suted to the Doctrines therewith delivered fill'd the Earth with the Knowledge of God as the Waters cover the Sea Now to the contrary where shall Men find so much as one single Person before Socrates who attained to so true a Knowledge of God as to determine That he was but One. All the roving Cogitations of Mankind never attained to so much Truth concerning God as this one most plain and single Assertion except in those Families or People where God by miraculous Means had made himself perceptible to the Senses of Men and by them made himself Way to Humane Understanding and Intelligence And from these things all true and irrefragable it seems we may conclude that to know God or any Spirit are things of very great Difficulty None knows the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son will reveal him And God revealed himself to
Samuel in Shiloe by the Word of the Lord without such Revelations of God as are miraculous or are derived from that Original it seems so extream hard to find out God as that no Man by Force of Natural Wit or Intellect can have the Power to do it and if the Soul of Man be an Immaterial Spirit it will fall under a like Difficulty Pag. 30. He supposes Cogitando as it seems that God had made a Compleat Body of a Man without inspiring him with a Rational Soul but placing about his Heart an inkindled Heat or inlucid Fire This like the Fuming of moist Hay or the heated Steems of working New Wines would says he effect in the Bodies of Men all that can now by Men be performed except only their Power of Cogitation and that without the Co-operation of any Soul at all And the like he supposes may be done also in the Bodies of Beasts but he found not in his Cogitations that this was enough to produce Reason in Man but he dream'd that the same was fully supplied to Man when God had created for him a Rational Soul and had joined it to his Body after a certain Manner such as the Author had invented for him Pag. 34. The Animal Spirits are like the most subtil Winds or more like the purest Flames which continually and plentifully ascend from the Heart to the Brain and by these are the Bodily Members moved Pag. 36. Says The Automata made by Man must all fall short in two Points 1. Nothing can be made to answer properly to unforeknown Questions 2. Nothing can be made to act Motions beyond what were specially intended Not to answer accidental or all occasional Motions He says That Beasts cannot speak comes not from Defect of Organs in them witness Magpies and Parrots But we do not admit these Witnesses for Proofs But says he Men who are Deaf and Dumb will find and learn Signs to express their Minds a plain Sign that Men have Reason and Beasts have not And we allow the Sign and grant the Thing And he grants some Beasts excel others of their own Kind in Sagacity Apprehension and Docibility and so some Kinds excel other Kinds in such Qualities This say I seems a clear Proof that Beasts are not Machines but have Perceptive Souls and are Voluntary Agents knowing both what they do and having an Intent and Design in the doing of it Pag. 37. Says The Humane Soul cannot be Ex traduce or grow out of Matter but must needs be created Then says That the Soul is a thing of great Concernment and the Error which is great next to the Denial of a God is the Belief that the Souls of Men and Beasts are of the same Nature and consequently that nothing is to be hoped for or feared after this Life no more than for Flies or Pismires It seems the Mans Cogitations upon this Subject were extreamly erroneous and as much deceived as his Senses ever were or ordinarily can be in any competent Sphere of their Activity as a Christian and Learned It seems not to be imagined but that he had perused S. Paul's first Epistle to the Corinthians and had in the 15th Chapter thereof found written what that Apostle there delivers concerning the Resurrection of the Dead and without the Mention or least Hint of a Soul Separately Subsisting he puts the whole Weight of Christian Religion upon the Belief of a Resurrection of the Dead The Apostle says Such Resurrection is as certain as it is that Christ is risen And if that be not true and certain nothing in Christian Religion is so But our Preaching is vain and your Faith is also vain Nay and we are evinced 〈◊〉 be false Witnesses and you are yet in your Sins and can have no Benefit at all by Christ and all who are fallen asleep in Christ are perished If Mens only Hope in Christ were in this Life they were most miserable but the thing is not so for Christ is risen as the first Fruits and at the last Trumpet the Dead shall be raised And he tells us how and with what Bodies and concludes Abound in the Work of the Lord as knowing your Labour shall not be in vain for most certainly this Resurrection shall come So Matth. 24. Ver. 30. and to 33. Mark 13.24 Luk. 21.28 And when that comes then do you Christians and of the Good look up and lift up your Heads to the Clouds and above them So 1 Thess 4.14 Those who are asleep in Jesus will God bring with him and the Dead in Christ shall rise first and then shall be ever with the Lord. Mat. 25.31 shews us the Method and Proceeds of the Last Judgments and the Rewards and Punishments then to be expected without Word or Mention of a Separate Self-subsisting Soul or any thing concerning the same We need not take the Pains to try our Author's Cogitations by these Texts of Scripture because the Clearness and Wideness of the Difference needs no Dilucidation but are apparent at the first View We proceed to his Treatise De Passionibus in the very Entrance to which we take for observable That what God hath put together viz. the Soul and the Body whilst they are in Composito our Author Des Cartes endeavours to separate and pull in sunder taking all Sorts of Cogitation from the Body and because there is a Body of very great Motion and Heat viz. Fire therefore he will take all Heat and Motion from the Soul and bestow it upon the Body both which Assertions or Propositions we do utterly reject and do say That the Soul doth not nor cannot understand nor consider without the Animal Spirits and Organs of the Body nor hath the Body Heat or Motion without the Soul and the Energy and Efficiency thereof nor can have them without that Assistance and Conjunction Artic. 5. Says Men have thought that Heat and Motion depended upon the Soul and yet he shews no Reason to think otherwise and therefore Men may think so still and it seems will do it Art 6. He says Death never comes by any Defect in the Soul I say That is more than he knows though it should be an Immaterial Spirit but if a Material one then it certainly may cause Death by its Deficiency Art 8. Says There is a continual Heat about our Hearts as long as we live and this Fire is the Corporeal Principle of Motion in the Body And we say the same of the Animal Spirits and Corporeal Flame which is the Material Spirit Art 9. is granted Art 10. Says That the Animal Spirits are most subtil Bodily Particles extream rare and thin moving most swifty and like the Flames of Fire and never are at rest these rise in great plenty from the Heart to the Brain where they are in continual Action and they pervade the whole Body and all its Members and move every Part of it as Occasion may require And for this we are at Agreement with
him Art 11. We do not well understand nor so as to say he is right or wrong in it Art 12. and 13. We observe in the 13. that he says The Motions of the Brain do excite divers Senses in the Soul This I deny and he offers no Proof of any thing that he says but goes on and says That besides exciting Senses in the Soul these Spirits can without the Soul move the Muscles and Members of the Body He offers our Winking in Proof of this but I deny his Assertion and judge his Proof very insufficient Art 16. Says All our Motions which are common to us with Beasts may be done by us without the Soul by a common Temperament of the Body and the Members and Organs of it acted by the Animal Spirits derived from the Heart and directed in the Brain All this I grant and do take these to be the main Ingredients for the Frame of a Material Spirit Art 17. Says He hath now left nothing for the Soul save only Cogitare-Cogitations he divides into two Sorts one of Actions the other of Passions or Affections the Actions are what the Soul wills to do the Passions are a sort of Perceptions or Apprehensions found in us which the Soul doth not make but receive from Representations of outward Things All these Cogitations of our Author we do reject and say That whilst the Man continues to be so the Soul and Body neither do nor can act or suffer Separately but always in Conjunction one with the other Art 18. and 19. He divides his Cogitative Wills and Perceptions as he pleases Art 20. and 21. And so for his Sorts of Imaginations and so on to Art 25. There he says The Perceptions or Passions of Joy Fear Anger and the like are referred only to the Soul either not considering or not enough rembering that these Passions are as fully visible in Beasts as in Men and if they be referrable only to the Soul then such a Soul as Beasts have may serve well enough for the Subsistence and Acting of them Art 28. Says No other Perceptions do so much agitate and shake the Soul as these Passions do but Beasts are as much transported by them as Men. Art 30. That the Soul is united to every Part of the Body and to all Parts of it Conjunction is granted And how this is done in the Case of a Material Soul is plain and easie but not how done in an intire Spiritual Substance for that is not yet declared by our Author and we know not that it is Intelligible For he says truly Such a Soul cannot be conceived by Parts nor what Extension it hath or consequently where it is and where it is not Art 31. But yet he says There is a Special Part in the Body where the Soul doth exercise her Functions more perceivably than in all the rest of the Body Some have thought this Place to be the Heart and others to be the Brain but our Author upon accurate Examination evidently knows it not to be in either of these but that it is in one Part of the Brain only viz. the Middle or most Inward Part of it There says he is a very small Glandula or Kernel seated in the Middle of the Brain hanging in the very Channel or Course of the Animal Spirits so as the smallest Motions of this Kernel can do much in altering the Course of these Spirits and the Mutations of the Soul by the Courses of the Spirits do help much to change the Motions of this Kernel Parturiunt Montes We see here what our Authors vast Cogitations concerning the Soul hath brought forth viz. a Glandula admodum parva a very small Kernel to be the Chair of State or the Prime Seat of Judgment for his Imagined Soul This seems to fall far short of our Flammula Vitalis which with the Blood pervades the whole Body and actuates the Heart the Brain and every other and most minute Parts of it living with and in the Animal and not quite extinguished but with our latest and last Breath He offers us not one Word concerning the Immaterial Soul of which if he had any thing to say though but out of his own Cogitations this were the proper Place and this Time his Kue to produce them but his Silence gives consent to an Assertion That he knows nothing of it neither Quod sit Quid sit Quando nor Quomodo to the Vbi only He offers this Guess under the Terms of his believed evident Knowledge His Friend Dr. More doth profess to disbelieve him in it and places the Seat of the Soul in the Fourth Ventricle of the Brain by divers Arguments which I who believe neither of them will not spend Time to examine Art 34. Now let us imagine says he as his Mode of Cogitation that the Soul hath her Seat principally in this Kernel and thence sends forth her Rays to all the rest of the Body by Activity of the Animal Spirits hence whatsoever the Soul her self may be her Rays are not an Immaterial but Material Spirits and one would think her Rays should he like her self Well but says he This Kernel which is the Principal Seat of the Soul can move these Spirits and can be moved by the Soul which is of such a Nature that she can receive into her self various Impressions viz. she may have so many Perceptions as there can be various Motions made in this Kernel Art 35. The Animal having two Organs for Seeing and Hearing and two Hands Arms Legs and Feet the two Organs for Sense receive each the Object which goes double towards the Brain till they come to this Kernel and there they join in one and the Kernel working immediately in the Soul shews it the Figure as now it is become one Object All this seems to shew no more but the Products of his own Imagination led by the Affection which now he bears to this Kernel as the Embrion of his own Brain and Invention Art 36. If the Objects perceived shew Danger they excite the Passion of Fear in the Soul Upon this I demand where Fear is excited in the Beasts which have not such Souls and by what other Means then it is excited in Men Art 38. By Motion of this Kernel Fear is induced into the Soul and though the Legs may run away without Knowledge of the Soul yet this violent Motion of them makes another Motion in the Kernel by whose Help the Soul is made acquainted with its Body's running away Behold the Natural and Remarkable Effects of Dividing the Soul from the Body and ascribing some Actions to the one and some to the other separately and without Concurrence of the other Art 40. The Principal Effect of Passion in Man is to incite and dispose him for Self-preservation either by Fight or Flight He might have omitted the Words in Man for the Case is the very same with Beasts Art 44. The Soul by Help of his Kernel can move the
Judgment Pag. 719. He recites his Objections against his Tenet 1. Men observe Children born like their Parents not only in their Bodies but their Minds and this seems to grow ex traduce from the Seed and therefore the Soul grows from that Root as well as the Body To this he answers It is not always so but often otherwise and quite contrary and that it is so comes from the Temperament and Humours of the Body not from the Soul unless that be also of Material Parts Or if says he the Soul have Part in that Substance it comes from Bodily Tinctures with which the Soul is closely united perhaps he might have said inseparably 2. Object Tertullian says the Soul is Material and propagated from the Parents He answers If Tertullian did think so he was deceived as he was also in some other Things 3. Object If the Soul be Self-subsistent it must have two Natures one as Forma informans of the Body a chief Part of the Compositum Man another Nature viz. Angelical subsisting and acting as like Spirits do whereas the Soul taken to be Forma Humana cannot subsist in that Nature out of the Compositum her other yet unproved Nature will not be granted nor assented to He answers Grants Man is not a Body nor a Soul but a Compositum of both and that neither Part is the Man and yet when the Body is dead and the Soul subsisting this may in some respect be counted for the Man as being his Principal Part and all that now remains of him But if we deny that to remain of him his Answer is of no Force Pag. 721. The Soul hath three Faculties or Powers Vegetative Sensitive and Intellective sometimes called Parts of the Soul Essential or Substantial by others Potential Parts To these others have added the Powers Loco-motive and Appetative Thinks the Vegetative comprehends the Appetative and the Senseâ— of the Local Motion these two may be admitted as Powers but not as Essential Parts whence he makes five Powers in the Soul and but three Parts Pag. 724. The Vegetative hath three Prime Faculties viz. Nutrition Augmentation and Generation Page 725. Says Generation or the Power of it is Vere Divinum so as we are thereby Quodam Modo Creators of other Men. Pag. 728. The Sensitive Part of the Soul is substantial and therefore not annexed to Matter or to the Body and so for the Vegetative and they are Self-subsistent as well as the Intellective Part and Immaterial and Immortal We may perceive by this the Author is resolved not to stick at Straws but rather to swallow Camels Pag. 729. Prime Sensitive Faculties are the Powers of Perception and Motion The Senses he says are External or Internal the External are Five the Internal are Three viz. the Common Sense the Phantasy and the Memory whose Organs are placed in the Seat of the Soul known to us only by Reason or Collection Pag. 733. These apprehend and judge of Objects conveyed to them by the outward Organs but can perceive nothing that hath first been brought to them from the outward Senses In the Internal is also the Vis Motrix thence the Appetites and Passions are excited although such Emotions are principally felt about the Heart and therefore have been thought to grow from thence and to reside there We agree to our Author in this Assertion Pag. 736. As the Middle Part of the Brain is more or less firm or better or worse tempered in tanto Men have more or less Ingenuity and Apprehension and the like for other Animals So as this Power of Phantasy depends upon the Organs to which it is affixed as the other Sensitive and Vegetative Powers also are although they are Parts of a Humane Soul they must not be said to depend upon the Body or its Organs We say this last Caution is utterly Vain and to no Effect or Purpose The Phantasy hath Three Offices to receive Perceptions from the Common Sense and to conserve them 2. To collect the Dispers'd Idea's or Imaginations 3. To judge of them and discourse upon them And we see says he Dogs and other Animals greatly moved in their Sleeps by Dreams arising from such Causes Pag. 737. That which Reason doth in the Mind that doth the Phantasy in the Sensitive Faculty and it comes very neer to Intellect it self and supplies to it the Matters to be thought upon and considered of And as the Phantasy is by its Organ inclined to Vice or Virtue so is the Mind or Soul easily drawn to give her consent accordingly The Tincture or Seasoning of the Phantasy or Imagination is of great Force and Power for from thence rise all our Affections Love Joy Wrath Fear Grief Envy Jealousy and the like Pag. 737. Memory is the third Internal Sense This he divides into Sensitive and Intellective and says That living the Man these are so joined or knit together that they cannot well be discerned or distinguished one of them from the other except Men will distinguish them from their different Objects as that Memory Intellective deals in Vniversals but the Sensitive in Particulars or if it do hit upon Vniversals it is but by Accident and by this Means a Separated Soul must always retain its Intellective Memory To this I say this Distinction or Dividing of Memory seems a Device of our Author 's own Coining on purpose to serve the State of his Separated Souls Arist De Anima Lib. 3. Cap. 6. where he sets the Soul highest Says That when separate from the Body it cannot have Memory for if it so had there must be a Patibility in it And we know Memory is but an Impress of the Species received and returned thence to the Intellect importing a Patibility and an Organical Operation and the first Chapter of Aristotle's Book agrees fully therewithal and the Author cites no Authority agreeing with him in this Dicothomy or Division of the Memory and therefore we do by no means admit of the same but take the Memory for an entire Faculty which must all stand or fall together and that the Memory is not capable of Universals except by Accident we deny He says When the Phantasy delivers over to Memory Conceptions of Things as de Futuro the Memory retains them not as Future Things but as bare Conceptions de Futuro And this we agree or else it cannot not be a true Record Whence says he the Senses apprehend only Things Present the Memory records only Things Past but the Phantasy considers Things Present Past and to Come and makes Provision accordingly and according to the Temper of the Organ for Heat and Cold Driness and Moisture the Memory is strong and apt or weak and insufficient and so it is Pag. 738. with all the Senses both Internal and External their Excellency depends upon the good Temperature of the Body and its Organs He says Beasts have Memory but not Remissness a Power to recover and recall things obliterated in their Memories by
needs not any Bodily Organs but can act alone and by its own single Power and if one Soul could produce another yet that cannot be done by Efficiency of Seed or Corporeal Generation 5 The Soul is Immortal and Self-subsistent neither dies nor decays with the Body and therefore is not generated by it or proceeds from it I say these two Arguments proceed ex non concessis the Inferences are reasonable but the Foundations fail and are not granted nor enough proved 6. P. 775. If the Soul be propagated from the Seed it is but as Trees and Beasts are and if the Seed be Corporeal the Spirit thence arising must be Material for that which is of the Flesh is Flesh whence the Soul must be Corruptible and Mortal I grant his Arguments which he says cannot be easily refuted except by such as will reject his Principles of the Soul's Immateriality and Self-subsistence as we have done from the Beginning and yet continue to do Pag. 775. Now he comes to his Case of how his New created Souls may be justly involved in the Guilt of Original Sin and he begins as commonly Men do in such Undertakings to prove Obscurum per Obscurius viz. the Thing proceeds from Gods Decree that so it should be I ask how doth he know that He doth not pretend particular Revelation for it No but he Pays God did Decree to join these New created and pure Souls with Bodies conceived in Sin although he knew that thence it would follow those Souls should thereby become infected with Sin But not one Word of Proof neither of the Decree nor how the New Soul is infected nor that it is so infected And we dare not take his Word for all this but he goes on First says he God decreed to permit Sin but he proves not that and yet it seems to stand in great Need of proving Then he decreed the Guilt and woful Effect of Adam's Sin should be derived upon all his Posterity Still he needs Proof of a Decree of God in this Point Then God says he decreed the Redemption of the Elect by Christ and reprobating all the Residue of People Hence says he it comes that many Things are by God done and permitted against our Rules of Justice and Goodness which are in his Power easily to hinder or alter And because he doth do or permit such Things we must conceive that Things so done or suffered to be done are certainly agreeable to Justice and Goodness he says in respect to God's Order and Decrees I say in respect to his Nature and Being But we both agree Men do not know how to reconcile Things so done or permitted with the Common Rules of Morality amongst Men. And it seems it had been no ill Course for our Author in this Case to have said Souls must be thus infected with Sin by God's Decree although it be above our present State to know either the Manner how or the Reason why Pag. 776 777. Says God made Man in his Image just and upright and so might his posterity have continued I say If God had not as our Author says otherwise decreed it Well but by Adam's sin all was lost both to him and his posterity for as Levy paid Tithes to Melchizedeck in Abraham so all Men sinned in Adam I say this Comparison seems apt enough deeming Levy's payment in Abraham but Notional or Putative and alledged Argumentative Says our Author Adam 's Sin was not more actual to him then it was original to all his posterity There followed a propensity to sin in Adam and thence a Corruption in the Nature of all his Posterity called Original Sin as a Penal consequence of that Offence Adam 's disobedience being imputed to all his Off-spring to bring the New created Soul under the guilt of this Original The Author denies to say that properly and really the Body doth work upon the Soul and so infect it but he doth say That in the instant when God joins the Soul newly by him created to the Body conceived in Sin the Compositum becomes Man and then and thenceforth Adam 's Sin is imputed to this Compositum existing in the Womb. He says Some take Original Sin only for a Corruptness in Mans Nature or a Propensity to Sin This he avoids as making it harder to shew how this can come into a New created Soul over which the Body cannot have power nor will God it seems indow or infect it with this evil inclination nor will there be any other likely means for this to arise in the Soul save only by Propagation Pag. 778. But yet he will find a means to do this and he says It arises from the just appointment of God that all Adam 's Off-spring shall have such a Corrupted Nature in them taken from Adam as their Fountain end Original and this should reach to the Soul as well as to the Body under the Name of Natural Corruption So it grows not from the Bodies infecting the Soul but by the Will and Appointment of God To this I say The Words or Intent that Adam's Off-spring should be corrupted can reach no farther than to what comes from him by Generation which Souls our Author says do not And the Soul Principal in Man who upon breath given him became a Living Soul And therefore an Appointment that Newly created Souls as he says all are should all be necessaly corrupted and inclined to sins continually for one Offence of the Old Adam with whom they never had any relation or affinity nor any derivation from him Our Author intitles it just but it seems to me very incongruous and hetorogenial to Rules of Equity and Reason He doth not prove such Appointment of God nor offer to maintain by Reason that the thing would be justifiable by the ordinary Rules of Equity or Reason We therefore take it all for his Fancy and that he is under a mistake in the main of this Argument and that what is true in and concerning the guilt of Original Sin is much more maintainable by those who raise Souls as well as Bodies from Adam by Generation then by those who do believe that God creates new Souls for the supply of every successful Humane Coition not to speak of those betwixt Man and Beast where the product is of a Humane Shape Pag. 779. Now he comes to defend the Justice of God's Proceeding in this Case and says Though God put the Infected Body and the Pure Soul together God doth not instill or put the Evil Qualification into the Soul nor cause it to be infected by the Body but the Corruptiin of the Pure Newly created and much to be pitied Soul grows upon it only by accident If Adam had not sinned God would yet have been always making New Souls as he is all the World over and he joyns Souls and Bodies per se but the Souls are infected per accidens All are Words and Fancy without shewing the difference betwixt per
the Middle of the Body and calls the Soul a Part of Humane Nature not perfect without its Body and therefore desiring a Re-union all contrary to his former Assertions Pag. 788. Says The Body doth nothing without the Soul Nec ferè Anima sine Corpore Pag. 793. Says The Soul is not Tota in qualibet Parte nor in any Part nor affixed to any Organ no nor Tota in toto and yet the Essence of the Soul is Tota in toto in qualibet Parte as Light is in the Air both Light and Heat appear in different Degrees in divers Places and yet their Influence reaches to the whole Horizon Pag. 794. That which is Indivisible Totum est Ubi est and this holds in the Soul And so God is in the World and every Part of it and as Soul and Body united are yet distinct Soul and Body So Pag. 798. the End of Reason and a Humane Soul is to know and love God but the Intellect is like clean White Paper without any Character upon it and cannot perceive but by the Senses nor work without Bodily Organs and those must have Life or else they could not have Sense and Life must have Nourishment whence there is in the Soul a Nutritive Faculty for Support Augmentation and Procreation then a Sensitive Faculty being a Power of Perceiving External Objects for Benefit and Safety of the Animal next a Power to retain and preserve the Species or Idea's of what was perceived and then a Power of offering them to the Intellect for obtaining a Judgment upon them Pag. 799. The Humane Soul though it work in the Body yet it doth not work by Organs of the Body and therefore its Actions are not common with the Body applying this particularly to the Intellect And That he says is endowed with certain Gifts or Impressions by God at the Creation of the Soul that by Help of them Men may better comprehend all other Things And that there are such common Innate Notions Experience doth manifest Calls these the Sparks and Seeds of Knowledge in Man But this he confesses is rejected by Aristotle which yet he would make some kind of Argument for Souls being created and therefore preferrs the Platonick and Stoical opinion before that of Aristotle and therefore will not admit of the Rule of nothingh being in the Intellect which came not thither throug the Senses to be absolutely true but only that for the most part it is so though he have repeated and granted this Rule without Exception several times before Pag. 800. Says That for all these Impressions made by God upon Souls yet the Intellect is still as a White Paper without Writing or Character upon it and therefore must seek to obtain its Knowledge from without it self and this it seeks from the Senses and from God by his Word and Spirit How the Intellect should be as fair White Paper and yet have Characters imprinted upon it I do not conceive nor divers other Things late before delivered by our Author Our Author seems to have pursued this Argument concerning the Soul through all the known Particulars that may be belonging to it and yet hath not throughly satisfied himself thereupon and therefore he begins again with it Pag. 802. and runs descant upon it all over again unto Pag. 851. repeating and confirming his former Arguments First he quotes Texts of Scripture to Pag. 809. and there quotes the Opinion and Consent of the World to his Opinion Pag. 810. He begins with Sayings of Philosophers Pythagoras and Plato who held Pre-existence of Souls and consequently their Separate Subsistence then Alcmaeon and Anaxagoras who held their Spirituality then the Stoicks Pag. 812. He comes to Aristotle and says that he had no Will to declare his Opinion concerning the Soul but did on purpose speak obscurely about it But yet says he Aristotle did not say it was Material or Mortal And for Proof of this he quotes 14 Places out of Aristotle's Writings which was not needful on our Behalf for that this Assertion was before agreed by us This reaches to Pag. 820. and there cites Turks Tartars Persians he might have said Mahometans agreeing to his Tenet and so other Barbarous Nations Pag. 821. He comes to Reasons first upon Moral Congruity that there must be future Reward and Punishment which he thinks cannot be without a Separately-subsisting Soul and goes on to 12 Arguments reaching to Pag. 827. Pag. 828. Says If the Soul come from Generation it must be Elementary and Material Pag. 829. Brings Arguments from the Souls own Actions and Motions Pag. 830. Adds a 13th Argument to his former 12 and thence to Pag. 834. he makes up his Arguments to 20. And he cites Euseb Hist Lib. 6. Cap. 36. where we do find that in Origin's Time there arose in Arabia Authors of a Pernicious Doctrine who taught that Souls died here with their Bodies and that at the Resurrection they rose again together and a great Synod was summoned upon that Account and Origin sent for unto it and he so discoursed and disputed that he purged their seduced Minds from this foul Error cited by our Author Pag. 804. It seems the Opinion was condemned in that Synod by Origin's Assistance but that also the Thing is not such a Novelty as without his Testimony it might seem to be Pag. 835. Our Author comes to cite and confute Arguments made against his Tenet 1. We see nothing part at Death of a Body but a vanishing Breath nor can perceive and hardly conceive what a Soul is or should be without a Body Hence he says Men must doubt of God and Spirits Pag. 837. Arg. 4. The Soul cannot operate without the Body and therefore doth not so subsist He says The Soul Both Vnderstand and Will without the Body Pag. 838. and the Intellective Memory remains in a Separated Soul and so Love Joy and their like in an Intellectual Manner Pag. 839. Arg. 5. In great Weakness of the Body the Souls Operations are alto feeble The Sum of his Answer to this is a Denial of the Thing and whether true or not is left to Judgment and Experience Pag. 840. The Soul parts unwillingly from the Body this argues she doth not apprehend the going to a more perfect State but rather to Corruption or Extinguishment and Christ would have avoided this Cup and yet he knew that was his Way to a Resurection and future Happiness To this he makes a long Answer not to be summed in few Words Pag. 841. Arg. 7. The Soul is troubled with divers Afflictions but Spirits or Immaterial Substances are not subject to Mortal Perturbations therefore the Soul is not such a Spirit He answers The Bodies Contrariety to the Soul is the Soul 's great Affliction and if Angels were so knit to Bodies they would be as much troubled and in Man this Perturbation is one Effect of Sin Pag. 843. He compares Dying to the Child's Leaving the Womb which he fancies the Child
nor understand but in the Intellect nor determine but in the Judgment viz. cannot act but in and by its proper Organs of the Body and as they are by Nature and Primary Creation appointed to be thereunto qualified attendant and sufficient each for their proper Performances so as although the Soul do enliven and quicken the whole Body and act in and by every Part and Member of it yet without the Body it seems it cannot subsist nor in the Body can act but by the Bodily Organs and according to their Aptitude and Powers and the Strength or Weakness which it finds in the Bodily Organs And this seems to evince with some Clearness the strict and necessary Union of the Body and Soul and that they cannot act or even subsist but in and by the Dependance which they have one upon the other Fol. 66. Nu. 8. Our Author says The Seat of Common Sense is in the Brain as Galen hath shewed Fol. 67. Nu. 3. He says There is but one Internal Knowing Power in Man and therefore but one Appetite in him N. 4. And this he says resides in the Head against the Opinions both of Aristotle and Galen who place it in the Heart Fol. 72. N. 2. Says The Distinction of the Intellect into Active and Passive seems not real but only formal the same Faculty appearing Active in order to some things and Passive in order to other things Fol. 73. N. 3. It s Agency lies 1. In taking a View the Idea's in the Phantasy 2. In putting them into an Intelligible Frame 3. In collecting a Result from them Fol. 75. N. 2. Those who do not distinguish betwixt the Soul and the Intellect do say as they must needs that the Intellect resides in the whole Body but says he the Intellective Faculty is not in the whole Body for the Soul hath not Sense in the Bones nor doth it understand in the Foot and it is by Organs that the Soul acts the Intellect and in it And this says he proves the Dependance which the Soul hath upon Matter for the Exercising of its Operations and therefore the Soul unites to it self the Intellect in that Part of the Body in which it finds the proper Dispositions which are sutable and expedient for the Exercise of that Power or Faculty and therefore that Faculty is in the Brain and not in the whole Body Some Folio's raises and answers Objections concerning the Intellect Fol. 82. N. 1. Divers Philosophers he says and most Divines do say That there is an Intellective Memory Others say Memory doth properly belong to the Common Sense only and to the Intellect but improperly Others say It doth properly belong to the Intellect for that the Act of Memory doth more properly belong to the Powers of the Intellect than to those of the Common Sense N. 2. But for himself who doth not realy distinguish betwixt the Faculties and the Soul it self he doth likewise not distinguish between the Intellect and the Memory any otherwise than is distinguished amongst the Senses Phancy Will and like other Faculties not really but formally Fol. 85. N. 16. The Soul whil'st united to the Body uses the Intellect in Perception of Objects dependently upon the Phantasy and the External Senses and perceiver more clearly Things which have come from the Senses to the Phantasy than those which are framed by the Phantasy it self Fol. 86. N. 1. Many hold That the Intellect doth first apprehend Vniversals and then Singulars and as many hold That Singulars are first understood and then Vniversals Fol. 92. N. 9. The Intellect and Will in Creatures existing are radically but the same things and differ only in Name and Opinion And yet some Things are understood in order to be desired or avoided and require Execution to be followed by the Will accordingly other Things may be also understood which neither excite nor incline the Will one Way or another so pass in the Intellect without Need or Use of a Voluntary Faculty Fol. 103. N. 1. Acts of the Intellect are Apprehension Judgment and Discourse by Apprehension the Object is only perceived and known Judgment is a Sentence pass'd upon the Object grounded upon such Knowledge Fol. 142. N. 1. It is says he a certain Rule That the Act of the Will depends upon the Knowledge or Judgment But it is doubted whether this Dependence be only for its Illumination or both for that and its Efficacy or Operations And he says it is only directed by the Judgment to which it hath a Moral Application not determined by it N. 2. The Will depends upon Knowledge as its Guide for that it self is but a Blind Power but the Concurrence of the Knowing Powers seems not of Necessity for its Operations N. 5. And yet the Will is specificated from the Sorts of Knowledge whereby it is guided N. 1. Nihil Volitum quin Praecognitum the Will follows not an Unknown Object but is directed by Knowledge and grows from the same Intrinsick Principle with Knowledge Whence the Will cannot naturally be otherwise but dependent upon Knowledge or Judgment And this he says is an undoubted Rule Fol. 144. N. 4. It is morally impossible for a sober Person and not surprised willingly to fall into Ways or Means of Execution fir doing or obtaining any Thing without a Judgment preceding upon that Thing both concerning the Beneficialness Fitness and Feasibleness of the Thing which is intended to be effected Fol. 145. N. 5. There is no other Act of the Intellect required for setting the Will on work besides the Apprehension or Judgment N. 7. whose Empire he is not willing to extend so far as to take away all Freedom from the Will And I do not see how that Conclusion is or can be avoided viz. That the Freedom often applied to the Will is Originally and Really in the Judgment upon whose Guidance and Government the Will is Dependent Fol. 146. N. 7. This is apparently to take away all Freedom from the Will and to put the Reins say I into the right Hands and Power N. 8. There is no Act of Empire in the Intellect other than the Judgment Yet he will not grant to the Thomists That the Empire of the Judgment is of such Nature as to take away all Liberty from the Will but says it is rather a Guide to the Will than a Predeterminer of it And we do not pretend to a Violence of Power or Empire in the Judgment but to a Natural or Easy Power where the Sway and Guidance is such as it determines according to Nature without imposing upon the Will any Restraint or Constraint obeyed freely by the Will to which it leaves all the Liberty and Freedom which is Natural to it Fol. 155. N. 1. He says Acts of Natural Power or Command though they are Efficacious in their Nature yet they do not infringe the Liberty of the Powers acted by them or that act under them This he quotes as a more late Opinion
that it is a Vegetation holding upon the Part of the Matter only and hath in it no Performance of the Office of a Soul and yet it fashions an Organical Body to make it fit for the Reception of a Soul To which I answer There is nothing of this either proved or granted P. 40. He tells us what Dr. Sennertus says in his Books viz. he holds it probable That the Soul proceeds from Procreation and that from the first Instant of the Conception the Seed is animated with a Rational Soul Also That nothing created is Immortal by a Principle of Nature but only by the Free Will and Gift of God Also That by Force of God's Direction and the Words Increase and Multiply there was given Power to every Soul to Multiply another To the first of these Positions our Writer says That by the Doctor 's Leave it infers the Soul's Mortality for whatsoever is generated is Corruptible and must go out as it came in And this is easily granted him To the next he says It is neither true likely nor Philosophical for by this a Fly may be as Immortal as a Soul And this is also granted him As to the Seeds having in it the Principle of producing a Reasonable Soul the Writer demands P. 41. what becomes of all those Souls contained in mis-spent Seed or ineffectual Coitions Innumerable Souls says he must so be lost and perish He might as well have said Bodies also for there is no Soul till there be a Body they are both equally in the Seed and but potentially But they rise and grow together out of the same Root and Power and together and if their Principle the Seed perish nothing is lost but it self any more than Men can say when a Swine eats Akrons that he hath eaten up so many Oaks Then he demands Why doth the Soul depart from the Body but because it leaves to be Organical I may as well ask Why the Body departs from the Soul And we do not find that either doth depart from the other until Death them depart and that they cannot help it Durum Telum Necessitas and that is the Common or only Cause why the Soul and Body are parted or rather do cease to be And it seems not likely that when they are parted there remains any more a Soul than a Body The Man is departed the Body is turned to a Carkass and what becomes of the Soul no Man naturally can tell unless it extinguish with the Vital Flame and Spirits of the Body Thus many Thousands Years are past in the Worlds Age and yet Men are but as wise as Solomon left us in that Point and as Men had been from the Beginning to his Time For if former Times had known it he could not have doubted as he did Aristotle who lived about 700 Years after Solomon and doubted and searched in this Point as that Wise King did yet he could not resolve but hath left Posterity under the same Doubts that Solomon did Who knows the Difference or that there is a real Difference between the Natures or Souls of Men and Beasts in Point of their Separate Subsistences after Death Our Writer tells us It is the Father's Office to provide a Body for his Child's Soul which he performs by his Deputy Seed For my part I should rather have thought this to have been more properly the Office of the Mother But he goes on and tells us how this is Naturally Performed The Seed says he hath a Natural Strength and Cunning to frame a Body for the Child's Soul done by the Form of the Seed without any Animation of it with a Soul and so doth an Akron by Virtue derived from the Tree upon which it grew and the Forming Virtue is the Seeds own Form excited and assisted by the breeding and connatural Warmth of the Maternal Body and works as the Seed of the Cock impregnates the Egg with a Chicken And yet says he is it probable that in so small a Seed as comes from the Cock the Soul or Essence of a Cock should be resident Why not say I as well as the Vegetative Soul and Essence of an Oak in an Akron And to what he last before affirmed That the Father provides a Body for his Child's Soul he offers no Proof and for ought appears he may as truly prepare a Soul for the Body as a Body for the Soul He says The Forming Virtue is the Seeds own Form I say the Quickening Virtue is as properly in the Seed as the Forming Virtue and nothing can Naturally enliven the Body but the Soul and therefore both Soul and Body proceed Equally and Naturally from the Generation and Efficiency of the Parents without any need of New Creation of Souls in such Cases P. 42. Our Writer agrees the Effect of Sennertus's Assertion upon the Words Increase and Multiply but not by deriving the Younger Souls from the Elder but by the doing of some Act out of which such Forms should connaturally flow As Material Forms he says they grow by Resultancy but the Immaterial by Creation from a higher Cause which Creation is to follow and is due by a Regular Ordination and Existence of Nature and so they may be truly generated viz. given and communicated though not made by the Force of Generation I say This Act done out of which the Humane Form should connaturally flow or follow must be the Natural Coition of the Man and the Woman and the Form of the Child being by this Tenet Immaterial must be created as a Thing due by regular Ordination and Exigence of Nature to such Fact of Coition I demand from what Original he hath copied out the Regular Ordination here delivered He quotes no Authority in the Point nor offers any Reason for the maintaining it Therefore we take it for a bold Romance invented by himself for Supporting his Tenet of the Souls Immateriality the Dissenters from which have no need of this Conceipt agreeing That the Essential Parts Constituent of the Man viz. his Body and Soul are generated and take Growth together till they attain to their Perfection of Degrees and then decline decay and perish accordingly maintaining a strict Union and Copartnership both in Weal and in Woe till Death dissolve and finish their Association Men thus perswaded have no need of our Friend 's invented Regular Ordination or Exigence of Nature but may reasonably fix upon it the Terms of a bare and a needless Fiction P. 42. He tells us that Sennertus argues If the Parents do not give the Form viz. the Soul then they do not generate the Man but they do generate the Man and therefore they do give the Soul also and unless they do communicate the Soul it cannot be truly said that Like doth generate its Like Our Friend answers The Parents do give and communicate both Form and Matter but without producing either of them certain it is they give the Matter and as certain that they do
Expectation of a Resurrection We shall now begin to cite our Proofs in order as they rise in other Books of the New Testament Mat. 10.15 It shall be more tolerable for the Land of Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of Judgement then for that City There must be a Day of Judgement and consequently a Resurrection Chap. 12. Men shall give account for every idle word at the Day of Judgement Chap. 13.39 The harvest is the end of the World the Reapers are the Angels Ver. 49. The Angels shall sever the Wicked from among the Just at the end of the World Chap. 16.27 The Son of Man shall come in glory and then shall he reward every man according to his Works Chap. 19.28 Ye who have followed me when the Son of Man shall sit on the Throne of his glory shall sit on twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel Chap. 22.31 cites Exod. 3.6 for proof of the Resurrection against the Sadduces Chap. 24.30 Christ's Coming with the Clouds of Heaven and gathering his Elect together Chap. 25.31 Is a large Description of the Last Judgement and that all Nations shall be gathered before his Seat of Judgement Mark 8.13 Those who are ashamed of Christ he will be ashamed of them when he comes in glory with his holy Angels Chap. 13.26 Then shall they see the Son of Man coming in the clouds with great power and glory and he shall send his angels and gather his elect from all parts of heaven and earth Luke 21.27 Then shall men see Christ come in a cloud with power and great glory and then their redemption draweth nigh Chap. 22.30 Ye shall eat and drink at my table in my Kingdom Ver. 69. Christ shall sit on the right hand of the power of God Chap. 24.51 Christ was parted from them and carried up into a heaven And Acts 1.11 This same Jesus shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven John 5.25 The dead shall hear Christ's voice and they that hear shall live Ver. 28. All that are in the graves shall hear his voice Chap. 6.44 He that comer to me I will raise him up at the last day without mention of a Soul in Separation Chap. 11.23 Jesus to Martha Thy brother shall rise again she replies I know he shall in the resurrection at the last day Jesus says He that believeth in me though he were dead yet shall he live Chap. 12.48 He that receives me not my words shall judge him at the last day not mentioning or supposing any intermediate Judgment Acts 3.21 Heaven must receive Christ until the time of the restitution of all things foretold by the prophets and so it seems must earth and the grave receive all other people Chap. 4.2 The Jews were grieved that the Apostles preached through Jesus the Resurrection of the dead Chap. 17.18 Paul preached to the Athenians Jesus and the Resurrection Chap. 23.8 The Sadduces say there is no Resurrection Angel nor Spirit but the Pharisees confess both seems confess all these but still no mention of a Separated Soul Chap. 24.14 Paul believed as the Jews also allowed that there should be a Resurrection of the Dead both of the Just and Unjust Rom. 14.8 Whether we die we die unto the Lord whether we live therefore or die we are the Lords So Ver. 9. For to this end Christ both died and rose and revived that he might be Lord both of the dead and living Ver. 10. We shall all stand before the Judgement seat of Christ 2 Cor. 5.10 We must all appear before the Judgement seat of Christ that every one may receive the things done in his body whether good or bad thus knowing the terrour of the Lord we perswade men from that Argument to a holy life Philip. 3.10 To know the power of Christs Resurrection and by any means to attain to the Resurrection of the Dead Ver. 20. and 21. We look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus Christ from heaven who shall change our vile body and make it like unto his glorious body Colos 3.4 When Christ who is our life shall appear then shall we also appear with him in glory Seems not before then 1. Thess 3.13 Be found in holiness at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his Saints If so we die we shall so be found Chap. 4.14 If we believe that Jesus died and rose again even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him Ver. 15. And we who live at the time shall not prevent them which are asleep Ver. 16. But the dead in Christ shall rise first Chap. 5.10 Christ died for us that whether we wake or sleep we should live together with him viz. at his Coming 2 Thess 1.7 God will give to you who are troubled rest with us when our Lord shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty Angels in flaming fire Chap. 2.8 The Man of Sin shall be destroyed by the brightness of Christs coming Chap. 1.10 Wait for Christs coming from heaven as for the time of the Resurrection 1 Thess 4.16 The Lord himself shall descend with a shout the voice of the Archangel and the Tromp of God and these shall allarm the dead and those dead in Christ shall rise first 1 Tim. 6.14 Keep this commandment without spot unrebukable until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ which in his times he shall shew 2 Tim. 2.12 If we suffer with Christ we shall also reign with him Ver. 18. Some said the Resurrection was past already which was an errour and had an ill effect Chap. 4.1 I charge thee therefore before God and the Lord Jesus Christ who shall judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and his Kingdom Ver. 8. Henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of Righteousness which the Lord the Righteous Judge shall give to me at that day and not to me only but unto all them also that love his appearing Heb. 4.3 We which have believed in Christ do enter into his rest Ver. 9. There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God Ver. 10. A ceasing from our own works as God did from his And we must labour therefore to enter into that rest Chap. 9.27 It is appointed unto men once to die but after this the Judgenment And Christ once offered for sin shall appear the second time without sin unto salvation Chap. 10.37 Yet a little while and he that shall come will come and will not tarry Ver. 35. and 36. We must wait with patience and confidence till the time promised do come Chap. 11.35 Persons were tortured not accepting deliverance that they might obtain not a happy Separated Estate but a better Resurrection James 1.12 Blessed is the man that endureth temptation for when he is tried he shall receive the crown of life which the Lord hath promised to them that love him Chap. 5.8 Be ye also patient stablish your hearts for the coming of the Lord
draweth nigh 1 Pet. 1.4 and 5. Ver. We are begotten by the Resurrection of Christ to an inheritance incorruptible and undefiled and that fadeth not away reserved in heaven for us who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time not already participated by Souls in separation Ver. 9. Receiving seems in the last time the end of your faith even the salvation of your souls viz. their persons or their selves Chap. 4.5 The Wicked shall give account to him that is ready to judge the quick and the dead Ver. 7. The end of all things is at hand be ye therefore sober and watch unto prayer Ver. 13. But rejoyce in as much as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings that when his glory shall be revealed ye may be glad also with exceeding joy seems not before that time Chap. 5.4 Those who do well when the chief Shepherd shall appear shall receive a crown of glory that fadeth not away 2 Pet. 3.8 9 10. A thousand years are with the Lord but as one day therefore he is not slack but would have all come to him yet the day of the Lord will come in a terrible manner and we must wait for and haste to the coming of that day and look for New Heavens and Earth according to his promise and seeing you look for such things keep your selves without spot or blemish without mention of a Soul or its expectations 1 John 2.28 Now little children abide in him that when he shall appear we may have confidence and not be ashamed before him at his coming Chap. 2.3 We are the sons of God and it doth not yet appear what we shall be but we know that when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is and every one that hath this hope purifieth himself even as Christ is pure Without mention of an intermediate State betwixt Death and the Second Coming of our Lord. Revel 17. Behold he cometh with clouds and every eye shall see him and they also which pierced him and the kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him even so Amen The thing is certain Chap. 3.5 I will confess the name of him who overcometh before my Father and before his Angels Chap. 20.4 Judgement importing a first Resurrection Ver. 11. and 12. The Form of the Last Judgment related where the Dead both small and great were raised and stood before God and had Doom and Judgment according to their deserts 1 Cor. 4.5 Judge nothing before the time until the Lord come who both will bring to light the hidden works of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts and then shall every deserving man have praise of God Heb. 6.2 Says Let us go on to Perfection to Doctrines of the Resurrection of the Dead and of Eternal Judgement Our Lord directs Search the Scriptures and we have followed his direction upon our present Point Not for that it is doubted that men do disbelieve or even question the truth of our Article concerning the Resurrection of the Dead but to the intent that it might more clearly appear how much better and more strong Evidence there is for this Point and the Retribution to be expected at the Resurrection Then there is for the Separate Subsistence of a Humane Soul as a Subject for the Rewards and Punishments to be expected in a State future to this Life We may perceive the Resurrection is Ordained and Appointed to the very intent that future Recompences for things done in this Life may be fitly Awarded and fully Executed Whereas we find not one Text in Scripture that says in express terms Man hath an Immaterial or Separately Subsisting or an Immortal Soul nor that tells us Recompences shall be made to it in a future State nor doth Doctrinally so Teach viz. doth utter the words from whence such Collections are made with intent to teach that Doctrine but the words whence such Collections are made are all spoken intending to Teach some other more main and principal Point and the Point concerning the Soul is but by Collection from the Expressions principally intended to teach some other Points of Doctrine So as these different ways or mediums of Rewards and Punishments future to this Life being placed and considered together Magis illucescunt that clearness and certainty of the one seems more lucid and eminent by being compared with the darkness and in certainty of the other Also the one being so clear and certain it seems very needless and somewhat Incongruous to introduce another means or medium of future Recompences neither clear in it self nor plainly asserted or precisely Taught in the Scripture as a Christian Doctrine nor yet received as an Article into any of our most Ancient and approved Creeds Whereas the Reception of our Article of the Resurrection into every one of them fixes the same in the Christian Religion like a Rock immovable And we Read that he who builds his house upon a Rock is wise but he who chuses to build upon the Sand is otherwise and what can Men otherwise think of one not able to support himself and in want of Direction and Relief being in reach or compass of a firm and strong Pillar will chuse to lean himself against a Post which if it be not rotten yet may be reasonably reputed both feeble and suspicious The censure due upon such a choice shall be left to the Consideration of every Man And thus it seems we have shewed and proved the Resurrection sufficient to answer the Worlds Expectations concerning Rewards and Punishments in a State future to this Life and that therefore there is no need of introducing a Separate Subsisting Soul to that intent And we proceed to our Authors Third Topick or Ground of Argument for proving the Separate Subsistence and Immateriality of a Humane Soul viz. to examine the tenor and intent of such Texts of the Scripture as are or may be found out and alledged to that purpose intending to offer such Answers to them severally after each quotation as shall readily occurr not presuming a likelihood to make them such as may satisfie and convince minds pre-possessed all the times of their lives that the thing is so and may be or muft be so proved it shall be enough to suppose they possibly be made such as that People who are desirous or willing to put off as much as they can the prejudices of their former Opinions in this Point drawn from their earliest Education and suck'd in with their first Milk If such Persons do not perceive the Answers made to be unreasonable fictitious or very trivial there will enough be obtained to satisfie an Expectation limited within narrow bounds and that hardly can rise to the hopes of so easie a passage under the Censures of any who shall happen to peruse the same it seems less hazard then a hard censure cannot be hoped for
wrath Chap. 12.7 The dust shall return to the Earth as it was and the Spirit shall return unto God who gave it We say this may be expounded by Gen. 7.22 and 1 Sam. 30.12 and Job 12.10 all before Cited Then Chap. 34.14 If God set his heart upon man if he gather unto himself his Spirit and his Breath All flesh shall perish together and man shall turn again unto Dust Psal 31. Prays Let me not be put to confusion but deliver me be thou my Rock and Defence Into thy hand I commit my Spirit for thou hast redeemed me And Psal 104.29 When thou takest away their breath they die and are turned again to their dust When thou lettest thy breath go forth they shall be made and thou shalt renew the face of the earth Zech. 6.5 These are the four spirits of the heavens noted on the Margent or Winds These places make Breath and the Spirit mentioned by Solomon to be much if not altogether the same thing And it seems remarkable that when David prays for Deliverance from Dangers that were temporal as in Psal 31. he uses this Expression Into thine Hand I commit my Spirit this makes it seem to intend his whole Person himself both Soul and Body as hath been shewn to be usual and common in the Usage of the Word Soul Isa 29.24 They who erred in Spirit shall come to Vnderstanding Here Spirit seems to signifie a Faculty of the Man viz. his Mind or Intellect Upon the Whole it seems the Spirit 's Return to God in Solomon's Sence might be a willing Submission of the Mind or Understanding to that Dissolution by Death which he hath appointed to be the Natural End of all Mankind This makes Death appear a willing Return of a meek and quiet Spirit to God by an easie Surrender of its Fort and Hold the Body when others and they if they did not so meekly surrender would be Stormed and forced against their Wills to let go their Holds and be driven out of Forts which they have not Power to defend and maintain against the violent and prevalent Assaults and Storms of Death We meet in Isaiah Ch. 53.10 such an Addition concerning the Term of Soul as we judge not fit to omit viz. When thou shalt make his Soul an Offering for Sin This intended his whole Person And he shall see of the Travail of his Soul Chap. 57.16 I will not contend for ever for so should the Spirit fail before me and the Souls which I have made viz. the People which I have made So Is it such a Day for Man to afflict his Soul viz. himself And If thou draw out thy Soul to the Hungry if thou minister unto him Ezek. 37.14 I will put my Spirit in you Bodies rising from dry Bones and ye shall live And this was executed by the Four Winds blowing upon them Whence it seems Spirit Wind and Breath have a great Congruity one with another and are put one for another divers times And this helps to declare what Solomon meant by Spirit Dan. 2.3 The King's Spirit was troubled to know the Dream viz. his Vnderstanding Chap. 5.20 An excellent Spirit Knowledge and Vnderstanding was found in Daniel One of these Words expound another Micah 6.7 Shall I give my First-born the Fruits of my Body for the Sin of my Soul seems to import Shall I give or Sacrifice my Child for my own Sin Soul being here put for Person as we have shewn was very usual Zech. 6.5 These are the Four Spirits or Winds of the Heavens Chap. 12.1 The Lord that formeth the Spirit of Man within him viz. who hath given him Faculties of Sense Memory Vnderstanding c. Thus the Texts of the Old Testament which make most for the Proof of a Separate and Self-subsisting Soul of Man have been quoted and such Expositions made of them and Answers thereby made to them as appear to us sufficient to abate and take away the Violence or proving Force of them by shewing that they do not necessarily or strongly compel to the Belief of such a Separated Subsistance of Humane Souls But that they only be solved and answered by Senses or Constructions more Natural and likely and more consentaneous to the Natural Conceptions of a Humane Reason unbiassed or distorted by the Prejudices of formerly received and radicated Opinions We proceed to Texts of the New Testament which have been or may be quoted to the same Intent and Purpose Mat. 16.25 He that will save his Life shall lose it and he that for Christ's sake loses it shall find it For what is a Man profited if he gain the whole World and lose his own Soul or what shall a Man give in Exchange for his Soul For the Son of Man shall come in the Glory of his Father with his Angels and then he shall reward every Man according to his Works Here it seems the Word Soul intends the Life or Person of the Man and what shall a Man get by grasping or gaping after the whole World if he lose his own Life for without Life to enjoy it what Profit or Benefit can one make of the whole World if it could be gotten and no Man in his Wits will take the whole World in Exchange for his Life for he can have no Profit but plain Damage and Loss by that Exchange And yet says our Lord He that loses his Life for my sake shall find it viz. shall find Profit by that Exchange For he shall be recompenced at the Resurrection For the Son of Man shall come in his Father's Glory and then he shall reward every Man according to his Works The Man shall then receive an Eternal Recompence and be made a great Gainer by that Exchange Chap. 13.42 For then the Wicked shall be cast into a Furnace of Fire and the Righteous shall shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father Next is quoted Matth. 17. the Relation of our Lord's Transfiguration repeated Mark 9. and Luke 9. There appeared to them viz. the three Disciples Moses and Elias talking with him They all saw the Appearances It must be true then that these Prophets have a Subsistence after their Departure out of this our World And for Elias his creates no great Difficulty in the Case upon Supposal that his Body went to Heaven and was changed as S. Paul says in a Moment into a Spiritual Body and there may well enough be still continuing And for Moses his Body it could never be found what became of it seems not very certain but not being to forth-come it was conjectured and concluded to be buried no Man ever knew where nor that there was or is a Certainty in that Fact It seems he went up the Hill alone and never returned nor was his Body found what therefore became of him we may think remains a Mystery and that he died may be taken for a Conjecture from common Probability He never returned nor was after to
And it seems this Crying by the Souls was in the same manner as the Blood of Abel's Cying from the Ground against his Murtherer and as all Notable Actions good or bad do depend for Recompence upon the Effects of God's Divine Providence Justice and Power and so we leave it Luke 23.43 Christ says to one of the Crucified Thieves Verily I say unto thee to day shalt thorn be with we in Paradise This could not be performed in their Bodies for that our Lord's lay in the Grave till the Third Day therefore it must be fulfilled in their Souls separated from their Bodies To this Objection the Answer may have Two Parts First We quote Matth. 27.24 The Thieves also which were crucified with him cast the same in his Teeth And Mark 15.32 They that were crucified with him reviled him Both these Evangelists agree that they both the Thieves that were crucified with him reviled him S. Luke is commonly taken for the Pen-man of S. Paul by whom this Gospel is believed to have been dictated But neither of these are taken to have been Eye-Witnesses or that they were by and present at this Fact S. Mark is taken to write from the Mouth of S. Peter although it might possibly be from the Apostle S. Barnabas either of which Apostles were likely to be Eye-Witnesses of the Fact then done And S. Matthew was himself both Apostle and Evangelist and likely an Eye-Witness of the Fact and there is an Old Rule That one Eye-Witness is better than two Ear-Witnesses of any Fact We conclude then that here are Two Witnesses against One and that One but an Ear-Witness of that Fact And therefore there is a Ground to question the very Truth of S. Luke's Relation seeing he wrote but by Relation and what he says stands not of it self and can with great Difficulty be made to stand in Agreement with what the other two Evangelists have delivered Secondly We say to the Words To day thou shalt be with me they may be expounded from other like Expressions Heb. 3.7 cites Psalm 95.7 To day if ye will hear his Voice Ver. 13. Exhort one another daily whilst it is called to day Here it seems the Word Day is not limited to an Artificial or a Natural Day but signifies a present but yet a competent Time Luke 19.42 Christ wept over Jerusalem saying If thou hadst known even thou at least in this thy Day viz. hadst known that Time of my present Call unto thee here exprest by the Word Day So The Son of Man must be Three Days and Three Nights in the Heart of the Earth And yet we know Christ lay in the Grave but Two Nights viz. Friday and Saturday Nights and for Days only one whole one viz. Saturday for he was buried on Friday at Even and rose very early upon Sunday Morning Whence it seems the Words To day shalt thou be with me need not be limited to a precise Day Artificial or Natural but may be reasonably intended to signifie within some short Time after that Promise And that we may the better account for the same there shall be cited Jo. 20.17 Our Lord lately risen says to Mary Touch me not for I am not yet ascended to my Father And the same Day at Evening Ver. 19. came Jesus and stood in the midst among his Discipler And Luke 24.39 he says Handle me and by Feeling perceive and see that I have Flesh and Bones which a Spirit hath not Hence may be collected that betwixt his appearing to Mary that Morning and to his Disciples in the Evening he had ascended to his Father and returned Matth. 27.52 When Christ died The Graves were opened and many Bodies of Saints which slept arose and came out of the Graves after our Lord's Resurrection and went into the holy City and appeared unto many Amongst these we have reason to suppose was the Body of this Thief as well as his Soul the Flame of Life re-kindled in him as well as in those other Saints and of our Lord himself and that he the Thief and the other Saints then rising did make this Ascent with our Lord upon Sunday next after the Friday Night of his Suffering And this I conceive was enough to satisfie our Lord's Expression of To day shalt thou be with me in Paradise in so short a Time as it may be counted present or to day And this Resurrection might occasion some to think as 2 Tim. 2.18 that the Resurrection was past already and was not in Future to be expected Luk. 23.46 Jesus cried with a loud Voice and said Father into thy Hands I commend my Spirit and having said thus he gave up the Ghost And to this we join Acts 7.59 They stoned Stephen calling and saying Lord Jesus receive my Spirit This Objection from recommending the Spirit of a Dying Person to God and Christ Men say imports a Spiritual Being or a Soul in Man which is capable of a Subsistence and hath such a Subsistence in a State separated from the Body The Objection is of the same Nature with that from Solomon The Spirit returns to God that gave it and requires some Repetition of what was thereunto answered And for findding out the Sence and Intent of the Word Spirit Places of Scripture shall be quoted 1 Sam. 30.12 When the starved Egyptian had eaten some Figs and Raisins his Spirit came again to him seems his Spirit of Life his Vital Spirits Ezra 1.5 They stood up whose Spirit God had raised to go and build the Temple seems to intend their Inclination and Affection Job 20.3 The Spirit of my Vnderstanding causeth me to answer seems the Eagerness of his Desire Chap. 21.4 Why should not my Spirit be troubled viz. why should not I be troubled Psalm 51.17 The Sacrifice of God it a broken Spirit there is paraphrased by a contrite Heart 143.4 My Spirit is vexed within me and my Heart within me is desolate Prov. 18.14 The Spirit of a Man will sustain his Infirmity but a wounded Spirit who can bear viz. a good or bad Conscience Chap. 25.28 He that hath no Rule over his own Spirit it like a City broken down and without Walls Here Spirit must signifie Affections Eccles 8.8 No Man hath Power over the Spirit to retain the Spirit seems Men's Passions Prov. 20.27 The Spirit of Man is the Candle of the Lord searching the inward Parts of the Belly viz. Man's Reason and Knowledge is the Candle Psalm 31.6 Thou art my strength into thy hand I commend my Spirit for thou hast redeemed me God had saved him in his Troubles and therefore he again commends himself to God under the Term of his Spirit Dan. 5.12 An excellent Spirit Knowledge and Vnderdeastanding was found in Daniel The latter Words expound Spirit Acts 17.16 Paul's Spirit was stirred in him at Athens he was moved and provoked Chap. 18.25 Apollos was fervent in Spirit or was Zealous 1 Cor. 5.5 Deliver the Man to Satan that the Spirit
yet another Instance in this Kind it may be remembred That upon this Dispute it hath been said A Material Soul in Man could not so act in his Senses Affections Phantasy and Memory as we find to be done and therefore this Soul must needs be Immaterial To this it was replied That all these Faculties were acted by a Material Soul in some Beasts and to as great Degrees of Perfection as they are in some Men. Press'd with this Replication four of our Authors who handle this Point divide themselves and two of them go one way and two another directly contrary each Party to the other For Dr. More and Mr. Baxter do agree the Force of the Replication and confess that the Beasts are acted in all these Faculties by their Souls but that those Souls are such as have Degrees of Rationality in them and do subsist after the Beasts Death and do not die together with the Beasts as Solomon and the World sine him have imagined The other two viz. Des Cartes and Sir K. Digby fly to another Extream and say That Beasts are so far from having such Souls or any Degrees of Rationality as that themselves do not know why or what they do nor that they do any thing nor that they are Voluntary Agents or have any Design in or Knowledge of what they do but they act like Machines or Motions framed by Art and are acted by Heat and Cold Rarity or Density a Turgency of their Blood and Humors and a Pricking and Promptitude in their Bodies and Members to Actions but that they have neither Affections Knowledge Phantasies Memories or the like nor Knowledge nor Will in any thing that they do Of these two Pretences it seems the Former may pass better than the Latter but both of them appear so incongruous and unsutable to Nature to Reason and to Expressions of Scripture as they justly fall under a Suspicion of Absurdity and how well they deserve to come under that Denomination shall be left to the Judgment of indifferent Persons But clear it is that these Proposals or Pretences were devised and are maintained in Subserviency to the Immateriality of Souls and the Support of that Opinion only and serve to no other Use Intent or Purpose whatsoever The Inconveniences arising from the Opinion of the Soul's Immateriality may be divers as from the Allowance of one mistaken Principle for a Truth many Fallacies do thence grow both quickly and strongly From the Opinion of this Separate Subsistence in Saul sprang his going to a Witch that so he might come to speak with and enquire of Samuel And the Devil appearing fortifies Saul in this Opinion by his circumventing Question viz. Why hast thou disquieted me to bring me up intimating thereby himself to be the true Soul of Samuel subsisting in a Separated Estate And this Opinion is the only Foundation and Support of Souls in Purgatory of Prayers for Souls and Prayers to Saints which can have no Common Sense in them if Souls do not subsist in a State of Separation And yet it is wonderful to consider what a Force and Strength there is in a long-fostered Opinion and Custom so that even though Men were convinced of a Souls Materiality and Extinguishing with the Death of the Man yet it may not be certain that all would be drawn from those long-believed and practised Vanities And yet those obstinate Retainers of their Old Customs must naturally and surely be convinced of all and be judged of all others who do apparently perceive the Errour of that Practice From the Original of Self-subsisting Souls arises the Opinion of Souls Walking as it is called and Infesting Houses and Places in an extraordinary Manner which in the more dark Popish Times are reported to have been very usual and even common but of later Times have lost their Credit very much and are now rarely spoken of and little believed And whatever was true concerning them may be reasonably imputed to the grand Impostor and his subservient Spirits seeking to deceive subvert and devour These may have acted the Parts of Souls as the Witches Samuel did that of the Prophet or as the late ones did of the Robin Goodfellows or the Fairies in darker Times And so the Heathens holding a Separately Subsisting Soul had their Penates their Genii and Lemures and their Separated Souls appearing upon Occasions and sometimes helping in Distresses Also some Dreams to such Purposes are recorded in Histories of Primitive Christian Times but they were only Dreams and for such we pass all Appearances or Actings of Souls departed viz. either for Dreams or the Acts and Agencies of Spirits more often of the bad but many times of the good Spirits also of the one sort to deceive and oppress of the other sort to instruct and protect as was done to the Apostles imprisoned and to Peter in paricular Another Inconvenience may be added viz. A Practice of divers Protestant Preachers who perswade their Trading Auditors to drive a Christian Trade as the most gainful Mart and Bargain and to follow Christ for the Loaves and Profit that may be expected by his Faith and Service For Beloved say they what shall he profit who gains the whole World and loses his own Soul viz. himself Soul and Body True Well then say they follow our Directions and though Twenty per Cent. be fair Profit and to have Cent. per Cent. Men will venture themselves and what they have to the Indies You shall have by our Directions a far greater Profit and a more gainful Bargain your Precious Souls shall from your Bed of Death be transported by Angels into Abraham 's Bofom to a State of Happiness and Eternity and for this you have the Warrant of God's Word which cannot deceive any who confide and rely upon it This Mode of Direction may have a Two-fold Inconvenience First It may not be true that Mens Souls go to Heaven at the Time of the Man's Death nor at all without the Body Secondly It seems to make Mens Service to God mercenary principally induced by a Desire of Gain and Reward even built upon that Foundation quickned and supported by that Consideration an Inducement sordid and mechanical and of Force primely if not only with such People It seems an Alloy of base Metal put to the Gold of a pure Christian Profession That God is a Rewarder of all who serve him is a Scriptural Rational and Natural Truth but that Services levelled at the Reward and done only or chiefly for the Rewards sake are acceptable to him there may be good Reason to deny from the Authority of Job's Case largely reported to us The Devil accuses him of this Enormity Says he Doth Job serve God for nought Nay thou hast bribed him to it by thy Blessings Intending He would serve me if I would and were able so to reward him It cost Job a most severe Trial to wipe off this Aspersion and God was pleased he should undergo it
of the Law not known to bare Nature And finally Rom. 4.15 Where no Law is there is not transgression so no Conscience accusing or approving And all this proves That Conscience in Man is not an Act purely Natural but a Complex Act of and Educated Nature under the Direction of some sort of Rules You say That Man hath a kind of Natural Expectation of receiving Rewards or Punishments as soon as he departs this Life I grant only Such a kind of Natural as Education and Custom can make Men expect to receive what they are taught and therefore do believe will be given them if taught to believe receiving as soon as they are dead their Expectation will be sutable if taught to defer their Expectations till the Resurrection and Christ's Second Coming to Judgement it will be as easie and natural to expect the Rewards and Punishments at that time as to do it at the time of our Deaths Either of them is enough effective in us to create an Endeavour of Obtaining the Future Rewards and Avoiding such Punishments by the greatest Endeavours that in this Life can be used Knowing that there is no Work nor Device in the Grave whither we go But as the Tree falls so it is like to lie and as Death leaves Men so Judgment shall find them And we are therefore as much concerned to provide for a good departure out of this World in respect to the time of our Resurrection as if we expected an immediate Reward or Punishment from the time of our Death For that once dead in my Sense we are not are no more concerned in time nor the passing of it but shall rise again as if we had lain down but the hour before You say You cannot believe that the Primitive Martyrs would have died so cheerfully had they not thought that they exchanged this life for a better immediately But I believe they might do it in expectation of a Crown to be given them at that day the Great Day of General Doom or Judgement and so says Peter Martyr in his Common Places This is the consolation of the godly afflicted in this world they have an eye to the Resurrection and thereupon quiet themselves And again Martyrs in death were comforted by belief of the Resurrection And Heb. 11.35 Martyrs were tortured not accepting Deliverance that they might obtain a better Resurrection So 1 Thess 4.15 Paul comforts them is sorrow for their dead Friends not by giving them assurance of their being gone to Heaven but by assurance of the Resurrection the manner of which he there describes to them You say You have known some die with great chearfulness and in full expectation of an immediate transportation to Heaven by the ministry of Angels And I doubt not but your Assertion may be true for Men learn to believe and practise as they are taught And I doubt not but the Jews Turks Hereticks and the Old Women before-mentioned may be found dying some of all sorts with great Constancy and a good Assurance and Expectation of Future Felicity each of them in their own Way but my Opinion is that God hath appointed a day in which he will judge the World by the Man whom he hath ordained and that it is appointed for Men once to die and after that the Judgment at which all must appear and give account for their own Works The happiness which I desire before that day is that it may be said to me as to Daniel Go thy way Leave this life and wait till the end be for thou shalt rest and stand in the Lot at the end of the days the assured hope of a joyful Resurrection Paragraph 8. You grant that there do not occur in the Scriptures the Terms or Words of a Separately subsisting or Immaterial Soul I had said also not that of Immortal Soul and you might as well have granted that too for that neither you nor I can find it there You say I take the word Soul in Scripture very often to signifie Life or Person and you grant that in Hebrew it doth so But say I we find the like in Greek also for in St. Paul's Shipwrack there were in the Ship two hundred seventy six Souls alias Persons You say That in my Opinion I follow my friend Mr. Hobbs I say I follow nothing but Common Sense and Reason in it and that if Mr. Hobbs have said the same things I see no reason to think that strange but proceeding in both from one Common Principle which makes our Construction obvious to the Reason of Mankind If I had ever had the knowledge of Mr. Hobbs his Opinion or Writings I know no cause to reject or refuse the owning of it but for Truth 's sake I tell you that I never saw the Man but once and that without changing one word nor did I ever peruse any of his Writings to my remembrance nor have I received any light proceeding from him and you are the first Discoverer to me and the only that his Sense and mine agree in it Paragraph 9. You examine Solomon's Expression The dust shall return to the earth as it was and the spirit to God who gave it Concerning this Expression my Treatise shews That Spirit and Breath are often used in the same signification and may pass for Synonyma's Gen. 2.7 God made Man of the dust and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life and Man became a living soul viz. a living person Ante. Roccius in his Book De Anima page 20. says The Souls of Animals or Brutes had a like beginning to those of Men quamvis per Emphasin ob majorem Animae Humanae dignitatem de ipsa id exactius exprimitur Very probable it seems that God gave to Brutes the Breath of Life as well as to Men Although as he says Moses hath not exprest it that by Spirit here may be intended the Breath and Life or the Breath of Life seems to me not unlikely And whatsoever the Sense may be or whether spoken by Solomon according to common conception or that he spake it as you take it for the last result of his Judgment I mean thereupon to follow Sir Walter Raleigh's Direction viz. In all dark and hard Questions the most easie and best end of them is to say I will not dispute that So I will not farther dispute the intent of Solomon in this place but willingly leave you and all men at liberty to think thereof as their Reason or Phancy shall direct and I hope for a like permission from other Men. Paragraph 10. You quote St. Matthew Fear not them who can only kill the Body but not the Soul Also St. Luke's Text in the same point which names not the Soul at all And you say We may perceive that the substance and intent of Christ's Doctrine was the same in both places viz. That the Body being mortal may be killed but the Soul not so Whether this your Assertion be true or
do I refuse but till Proofs rise from some of these Grounds my Answer to this Expression shall be the words of Moses Numb 16. and the close of the 7th verse Thirdly You say The Opinion opens a gap to Atheism and Disobedience and incourages Men to prefer their private Phancies before the Wisdom and Authority of the Church To this I say Our Primitive Reformers have in Answer to their Popish Superiours fully answered this Objection and to them I refer you for an Answer with this Addition That if your Proposition were irrefragable Errours grown general would prove irremediable Fourthly You say The Opinion tends to promote Vice and that the Souls Separate Subsistence is the strongest Foundation of Piety and Religion But I cannot grant any of these Consequences to be necessary or probable but do say That our Lord's Direction To fear God who can both kill and cast into hell stands firm and unshaken and the passing of an intermediate time betwixt Death and Judgment which time to the dead is nothing doth no way infeeble the Certainty of Future Rewards and Punishments but places the Expectation of them upon a right and a firm Foot or Foundation maintained by a Concurrent Testimony thorowout the Scripture and fortified by the Articles of our several Creeds A Truth of which since Christs time there never was any doubt nor can be by any who do acknowledge the Authority of the Scripture You say Men may except against the Resurrection also and I grant it for some do it daily against the Being or Government of a Deity But this doth not strengthen your Inference That because Men question and explode an Opinion which appears to be not well grounded therefore they will do the same by another Opinion that is well grounded and founded upon a Rock True it is That our Churches for about the last 1200 years have been so possest with the Conceit of a Separately Subsisting Soul that they have made little use of the Resurrection in their Exhortations And in truth if the Soul parting from the Body go presently to Heaven or Hell our Article of the Resurrection can be but of small use in the Church If Souls get amongst Blessed Angels in Heaven what need can there be to them of a Resurrection It seems rather a loss and harm to them to enter again into Bodies and come out of Heaven to inhabit on Earth again although it be a New Earth wherein dwells Righteousness There have been Testimonies all along in the Church against the Separate Subsistence of Souls except in the 600 years wherein the thick darkness of Popish Ignorance overspread the Christian World viz. from An. 600 till An. 1200. You say again Mr. Hobbs hath propagated this or such Opinions but I must clear him still from the having done me any harm nor in this Opinion hath any Man done it The Truth warrants me to use St. Paul's words I neither received it of man nor was I taught it so little acquainted with what other men have thought of it that I did not know or believe that any other man had been of this Opinion according to what I affirm in my Treatise In the late Auction of Books held in the Towu you purchass'd for me Dr. Willis his Book De Anima Brutorum in which I found all the particulars of my Opinion fully delivered in terminis far better framed and learnedly maintained then I know how to do it And it hath been my admiration that two so utterly unconversant should jump so evenly and fully into the same impressions Also Antonius Roccius a German Philosopher maintains the very same Opinions of the Souls being generated and naturally Mortal And yet both of them allow and maintain an Immortal Soul in Man yet but in words for all their Reasons and Deductions make against it Roccius was a Profest Papist and his Church have sharp Censures in such Cases and Willis appears wary but in me the Old Proverb is verified Who so bold as blind Bayard I neither knew nor meant any harm in the promulgating of this Opinion and perhaps I may not yet have enough considered the thing and my Prayer to God is That he will give us understanding in all things and particularly in the thing now disputed Other Interest in this Opinion I have none but as it yet seems to me the very Truth and if so it be not I pray God deliver me from it and I will very much thank any man who will take pains with me to that purpose as you have begun to do and I count it a Proof of Good Nature and Charity in you Paragraph 15. You favour me with your advice in pursuance of Dr. Ashington's Opinion and I doubt not of your good meaning in it But my thoughts concerning Treatises of Practical Divinity are That they are already so many and perhaps so ineffectual as that a Talent laid out upon them may be accounted next to one wrapt up in a Napkin and buried in the Earth So unprofitable a Traffick and the Markets already so clogged with that Commodity as hardly can any man expect to double his Principal no not to make One of One by such an Undertaking Operam Oleum perdere is the most likely effect of such an Undertaking Learned Men would not need it the more Ignorant would not read it and they who did so would not heed it and in fine all would come to the Sense of the Old Latin Expression before recited I do not much doubt but that the design of your Advice intends thus Sir It seems you have itching Fingers apt to fall into some Employment little good can be expected from them therefore pray use them in such things wherein if they can do no good they may do no harm And your design in it is not to be condemned But I thus answer to it That it is a Rule in Education of Children to employ them in such Studies or Arts towards which they have a most Propensity and Inclination as the most likely Course for them to succeed in And so I conceive it is with Writers their own Genius is a more proper Director than others mens Appointments And yet my Fingers have not been slack in handling Points of Practical Divinity for I have by me Five Treatises upon those Points finish'd before I had any thoughts concerning that which you have lately perused and they are of ten times the bulk of that I doubt I must intreat you and much more other Strangers to read them nay perhaps you or they would not be hired to it for a small matter although my Books follow not the beaten Load upon that Subject That Archbishop Laud quoted by you differs in his Opinion from me upon this Point I do not wonder nor that you do so but I should wonder to find men who will agree with me in it I did wonder when I found Willis doing so and citing Gassendus in the words which express
my Opinion when I found Roccius saying the same things and words and Melanchton apparently to the same Sense and Peter Martyr approaching thereunto and nearer than I do expect other men shall come in any short time Your Quotation out of Dr. Cave was drawn by him out of Euseb Hist lib. 6. cap. 36 and is quoted in my Treatise This Particular finishes your Opposition to my Treatise and shall put an End also to my Defence Yet because I have as you may see some room left upon this Sheet of Paper I am thereby invited to remember what you said in your Second Paragraph viz. That it is not unlikely that my Treatise might be the result of some years Study To set your Imagination right upon that Point I give you this Account of it That in Summer 1690 I practised my Monastick Discipline reading within Doors and labouring the Ground abroad Mutans quadrata rotundis What I read within I ruminated without I considered the close Connection of Soul and Body and even the Contexture of them that Humane Constitutions and Faculties are often alter'd by Diet Air Sickness Accidents that the best Reasons Memories or Judgments may be altered or spoiled by divers like Means and recovered sometimes by Medicines applied to the disaffected Parts or Organs of the Body How this might competere with the Acts and Powers of a Substantial Angelical Spirit as the Soul or Form of Man I found my self unable to comprehend but that rather it seemed there was a Dependency of the Soul upon the Body as well as of the Body upon the Soul Hence I concluded there was a Close and Natural Contexture between them and that likely they were both of one same Nature Connatural to Man viz. his Natural and Constituent Parts Then I considered the Brutes and that they had the same Senses and Affections with Men and some sort of Understanding Phancy and Memory and all liable to like Accidents Also both Sorts lived by Blood Breath and Fewel or Food and if any of these failed the Man must die as well as the Beast so as the Man's Soul could help in such or any other Vital or Natural Necessities no more than the Soul of a Beast can do in like Cases And thus I went on considering all the Summer and coming tube inclined I fell upon a very Natural Course of Proceeding in such Cases followed by St. Paul Acts 17.17 He disputed his Tenets in all Places and with all Persons of his Conversation proper for that purpose and so did I and read Books such as I had or could buy or borrow Lastly One lent me a Book called Richard Baxter's Dying Thoughts and the Weak Defence which he and Sir Kenelm Digby and Doctor More made on behalf of that Immortal Opinion fortified my Conceptions to the contrary In Christmass I discours'd with many about it and soon after Candlemass I began to write and finish'd my Treatise about a Week after Midsummer in An. 1691 since which time divers have perused it and I refuse it to none who are like to use it cleanly and are capable of it I know you observe that I begin with Baxter's Book and end with it quoting and examining of it all along nor did I find it difficult to refute all that he says in maintenance of the Immortality except the Texts of Scripture which he quotes And those Texts in him and in you seem to me the only Defences of the Immortality Batteries you perceive are and may be raised against the intention and effects of those Texts which are quoted to that purpose and of what force they will prove Men are not like speedily to determine But my Judgment is not convinced or perswaded that by forbearing the Argument drawn from the Immortality and pressing in its stead that from the Resurrection and the Last Judgement there can any detriment arise to the Progress and Maintenance of the Christian and specially of the Protestant Religion If I had a desire to argue upon this Point and towards the Clearing of it as St. Paul did both in Synagogues Markets and Schools I do it much more desirously with you as professing my self Your much obliged and very humble Servant 8 March 1692. After this Answer to the Opponents Objections he was p1eased to reply thereunto in June following and his Replication was divided into Seven Paragraphs His 1. Parag Insists That I had not made that Proof which he demanded of the Quomodo How a Material Spirit was able to act or did act the Humane Faculties and Powers known to be in Mankind and carried to an excellent Perfection in some Men As this was a repeated Demand so I say that I answer to it as before viz. That there are many other Things and Actings in the World the Reasons and Causes of which Men neither do nor can enough comprehend or perceive Our Lord tells us That if one should watch the Corn Night and Day yet he could not perceive so as to know the Immediate and Proper Causes of its Growth but it will bring forth first the Stalk next the Blade then the Ear and lastly the Full Corn in it Men not perceiving the How or the Why of it and the Case is like for all other Plants How it was or whence it proceeds that they bring forth Fruits and Leaves of wondrous Variety and Diversity in Colour Figure Taste Smell Bulk and Operations We see that each of them have Root Bole Skin or Bark and we perceive and know that each of them hath an active and lively Juice or Spirit ascending from the Root into the Boles Branches and Tops of them and this Composition of Matter and Form in Plants we do reasonably believe to be sufficient and effectual for the production of all that doth ordinarily grow out of them But that Solomon or any other man ever did or can declare to us the manner of their proceedings or the next Reasons of them and of that great Variety in their Natures and Productions I do not know nor believe nor do I think it a Work of Humane Power to do Next Plants we may consider the Insects Solomon points us to the Spiders the Locusts the Ants and the Bees what are the Causes of their Motions and Actions Solomon tells us they do what is proper and best for their Beings but as Wonders to him and us who know neither the How nor the Why of them And so for the Fishes and the Birds we cannot know by what secret Engines and Motors divers particulars are done amongst them Concerning the Quadrupedes we see and know they have the same Flesh Blood Bones and Breath that Men have and in their Kinds sutable Bodily Members as Head Heart Liver Lungs Arteries Veins Fibres Muscles c. that Men have also a Generation and Production all alike I may demand what makes them live and grow in the Wombs of their Dams What forms their Members and how are they made in those
Dark Receptacles How can meer Matter and Motion hit upon forming every Species amongst them like those of their own Kind How comes it that upon their first Production they seek their Dams Paps for Nourishment What teaches them the proper uses of their several Armatures not meer Matter and Motion What teacheth them Art Natural or Acquired Also their Senses both Inward and Outward their Phancies and Memories How come they by these and the use of them not by meer Matter and Motion but even as Men do though in a much Lower Degree Gen. 1.25 God made the Beast of the Earth after his Kind ver 26. He said Let us make Man in our Image Here appears a plain Intention of God to make both Man and Beast and that they were made by him accordingly and that he indued each sort of them with a Generative Faculty or Power whereby they were inabled and even naturally and generally provoked to generate their like according to their several Species Chap. 5.3 Adam begat a Son in his own likeness after his Image whence Men are generated in the same Image and Likeness that they were created The Maintainers of the Immateriality pretend to expound the Texts of Genesis last quoted and they do it thus where it is said That God made Man after his own Image this Image of God say they was the Soul of Man but not his Body for that cannot be the Image of a Spirit and God is a Spirit Then upon Adam's begetting a Son in his own Likeness after his Image They say This begetting after his Image must be intended of the Body only and not of the Soul for that the Parents cannot generate Souls of their Sort viz. Intelligent and Angelical but that must be newly created by God upon every new Procreation of Bodies by the Parents I answer That both these Expositions are meerly precarious and arbitrary not agreeable to Reason or grounded upon Scripture Not upon Scripture for they are contrary to the Letter and Words of the Texts The first says God made Man after his own Image Here Man say I must intend the Compositum of the Soul and Body for we never heard or read of a Man without a Body And as this Contexture of Soul and Body is the Image of God so Death by Dissolving of that Contexture destroys that Image of God which was the Man whil'st that Contexture continued So for the other Text Adam begat a Son in his own Likeness after his Image This say I intends a begetting of the Soul as well as the Body for we never heard of a Son of Man without a Soul and think that in Nature there cannot be that thing viz. a Son of Man without a Soul But they reply Flesh and Blood cannot generate Soul of our Sort not an Angelical Spirit for that which it born of flesh is fleshly and not such a Spirit This I grant to be true and infer thence That a Humane Soul generated is not an Intelligent Spirit but a Material though very much Refined Spirit and of a Flamy Aiery Nature as Heraclitus and my Lord Bacon have described it and as Hippocrates Galen Sennertus Willis and Ent have spoken of it I say then That God created Man endowing Matter with Motion and the Contexture of such a Spirit or Soul as did enable him to perform all those Actions and was able to actuate all those Powers which God intended for him and bestowed upon him That God can so do at his pleasure I believe there are few that doubt Willis page 5. bot says Dum ita Creatoris opera quisque ad ingenii sui modulum exponit sentire utique videtur quod Deus nihil amplius fabricare valeat quam quod homo possit concipere aut effingere To this he adds page 40. That the Vital and Animal Spirits are prime parts of the Sensitive Soul in Men and Beasts And says Vt nihil referam illis qui hosce Spiritus prorsus negant quorum existentia fere palpabilis ab effect is probari potest neque de illis redarguendis solicitus sim qui viventium sensus facultates quascunque perceptivas non nisi à substantia immateriali immortalique obiri posse contendunt And to the like Sense Melanchton De Anima p. 5. Spiritus vitales in homine nascuntur in corde vere sunt flammae P. 7. Moses teaches Animam carnis in sanguine esse significat autem anima Hebraeis vitam And when Moses says The Life or Soul is in the Blood vult sanguinem vehiculum esse vitae spiritus vitales illam ipsam rem esse quae ciet corpora quam nominamus animam P. 21. The Powers of a Sensitive Soul Monstrant aliquid quod cogitari potest in materia fons esse actionum non tamen haec prorsus perspicimus sed naturam fons intuemur experimur cernimus motus quod cur it a factum est sapientia est artificis non nostra P. 112. Nulla pars in universa natura ita introspici potest ut penitus tot a agnoscatur Admirandum est cerebrum quod est domicilium sapientiae ac officina cognitionum judicii ratiocinationis memoriae actiones cerebri quantum differunt à physicis qualitatibus quae est substantia cerebri ubi quomodo fiunt hae mirandae actiones in hac squalida massa haec fateamur non penitus sciri agnoscamus Deum esse Naturae nostrae conditorem actiones cerebri proprias maxime testari hunc mundum non extitisse casu Deum conditorem esse mentem sapientem beneficam justam veracem quia impossibile est discrimen honestorum turpium casu aut à natura bruta ortum esse Upon which I thus descant That as God hath given to Brutes quasdam notitias proper to their Natures of which Men cannot perceive the Origins or Causes as in the Arts of Bees Ants Spiders Birds Building Procreation Government and Feeding Brutes Knowledge of their Natural Enemies and the strength and use of their own Armatures and the Proprieties of their Food and Medicines These and their like come from particular Notices planted by God in the Natures of Creatures and it seems Congruous enough to such Proceedings That God may have given to Mankind the easie apprehension honestorum turpium and the Notion of Expectation of a Ruling and Protecting Divinity as proper Notices and Instincts very sutable to the Nature of Man and his Commodious Living in this World The same Author P. 205. says Many things we know are acted in us and by us Ita condita est hominum natura divinitus ut fieri cogitationes in nobis formari ordinari imagines sciamus quomodo fiant non cernimus sed ita Deus voluit And this to me seems a sufficient Account of Mens using their Faculties of Understanding and Reason ita Deus voluit and that it is to be preferred before the Expedient or Proposal
quasi spirituosam toti adaequatam coextensam constiâ—â—unt ex creationis lege Here he shews how these Active Particles first work in semine and form a Consistence and Body sutable to its own activities as a Case may be exactly fitted to a Jewel haec anima ex se statim dissolvi tenuesque in auras evanescere apta a corpore continenti in subsistentia sua actu conservatur ita anima tenuissima licet est corporea P. 11. Corpori intime unitur ejusque velut subtegmen existit attamen textura subtilissima sensibus nostris percipi nequit sed solum modo ab effectis operationibus suis dignoscitur And when the Creature dies Statim ejus particulae à concretione sive mutua adhaesione sua abruptae absque vestigio quovis relicto prorsus dissipantur P. 30. After treating of Brutal Souls he says Ac in eadem classe etiam hominis animam corpoream ponimus idque jure quoniam in utrisque praecordiorum nec non cerebri ejusque appendicis nervosi eadem est confirmatio P. 38. Anima corporea brutis perfectionibus homini communis cum toti corpori organico extenditur singula tum partes ejus tum humores vivificat actuat irradiat ita in duobus illorum eminentius subsistere atque sedes velut imperiales habere videtur Here our Doctor declares the manner how this Material Soul acts and works in the Head and Heart principally P. 39. The Modes and Manner of its Operation by such inflamed Particles of the Blood and specially in the Head whence they are dispersed over all the Body effecting therein Perception by the Senses and all other Faculties their Order Causes and Manner of Working very much deserving the perusal of those who really desire satisfaction in the Enquiry which you have propounded viz. Quomodo operatur Anima Materialis in Homine There you may find a better account to this purpose and a larger than I dare pretend to give you of my own My Answer to your Question How Mens Faculties and Powers can be acted by a Material Spirit given in my former Treatise is That although I were not able to give Evidence of the Manner how but should plead Ignoramus in Answer thereunto this could be no great Detriment to the Tenet of a Material Soul in Man For that Men do not know nor can find out how the Material Soul in Plants produceth Wood Bark Leaves Blossoms Fruits of great Diversities in Nature Shape Firmness Taste Colour Smell Natural Qualities both for Meat Medicine and divers other uses Nor do Men know how the Material Soul in Insects doth or can produce the admirable Order Oeconomy and Regiment which is plainly visible amongst the Bees the Orderly Proceedings and Industry amongst the Ants and the fine and regular Textures of Spiders the wonderful Faculties of Birds in chusing commodious Places for their Nests their Building Sitting Hatching Feeding Guarding and Training of their Young Their Musical Notes and Modulations their Exercises of Power the Stronger over the Weaker and which the Weaker apprehend at the very first sight Neither do men know nor can find out how or by what means the Beasts discern and know their proper Nouritures and Medicines the Means and Causes of their Disgestion Nutrition Generation Appetites Passions Spontaneous Motions Ejections of Excrements the putting out their Hair Horns Hooffs Claws c. Or the Means or Causes of using their Senses and perceiving by them Their Common Sense Phancy Memory and the low Degree of Understanding which they have I say the next Means and Causes of these Effects and their like men cannot discover or find out And yet there appears no doubt but that such Effects flow from the Material Souls or Spirits with which every one of them in their Kinds or Species are endowed Ergo Though I may not be able to declare how a Material Spirit doth or can act in Man his Superiour Faculties of his Reason and Mind yet that may not prove an Argument sufficient to overthrow the Materiality of a Humane Soul For such a Soul may and probably doth actuate all these Superiour Powers and Faculties in Man although we cannot perceive or understand the manner and next Causes of such Productions in any plain or declarable manner It seems enough that we find there are apt Matter Members and Organs to serve those Effects and there is an Active Principle or Spirit though Material yet sufficient for enlivening and acting those Organs or Instruments for the serving such turns to as great Perfection as is ordinarily found in Humane Nature although we do not and rationally are not able to discover the adaequate or perhaps the true Reasons or Means the How and the Why of such Performances Sir Kenelm Digby in his Maintenance of the Soul's Immortality Fol. 394. says Gross Earthly Bodies create Idea's in the Minds of Men and by that means doth Spiritualize such Bodies and that which can so do must needs be Immaterial Now if you ask me how this comes to pass and by what Artifice Bodies are thus spiritualized I confess I shall not be able to satisfie you but must answer That it is done I know not how by the power of the Soul Shew me a Soul and I will tell you how it works But as we are sure there is a Soul that is to say a Principle from which these Operations spring though we cannot see it so we may and do certainly know that this Mystery is says he as I say though we cannot know nor express the manner of it And I may say the like for the Material Soul that it is also Invisible too fine to be perceived but by its Effects and therefore its Operations or the Manner of them are not Perceptible by Mens Senses and thereunto the old Theorem may reasonably be applied Nihil venit in Intellectu quod non prius fuit in Sensu And it seems not reasonable to expect a clear Description or Declaration of such Things or Productions as are not perceptible to Sense or that doth not at some time come or in some measure come under the Test and Trial of those Informers To comply with your Demands I have thus repeated to you that I have before expressed in my First Treatise although it seem more than the Exigence of the Case requires For that although nothing had been said in the Defence Proof or Discovery of what concerns the Souls Materiality yet it seems not to me a good or clear Consequence That therefore it must be Immaterial But that the Proof of that will still be necessary and lie upon your hand to shew De Anima Immateriali quod sit in Rerum Natura quid sit unde oritur quando ingreditur quomodo ubi residet in Corpore quomodo actuat Corpus cum Membris omnia ejus Organa as well in the Vital Nutritive Generative Faculties as in the Loco-motive Affective and Passionate Powers and
in the Law and have a Law written in their Hearts and are a Law to themselves In Answer to this I quote as a parallel Text 1 Cor. 11.14 Doth not even Nature it self teach you that if a Man have long Hair it is a Shame to him I say this Text seems to expound what he meant by Nature in the former Text viz. that second Nature arising from Education and the general Customs practised and observed amongst Men. In all the Countries of St. Paul's Progress and Travels Men used to wear their Hair short and thence it look'd to him like an unnatural thing to do otherwise and yet at that Time both in Germany France and England those Nations had a general Custom for Men to wear their Hair at as full a Length as the Women especially those who were of a Superior Quality amongst them Hence I would infer St. Paul's Nature by which Men do the Things contained in the Law intends a Nature cultivated by Education acting though not by the Rules of Moses's Law not known to them yet by other Rules parallel and equivalent and according to the Direction of their several Educations and such Rules as happened to be taught them and they believed themselves obliged to obey Men so educated and informed acted by Force of such their second Nature according to their accepted Rules and Customs the Moral Duties positively expressed in and commanded by the Laws delivered by Angels unto Moses Capacities of Humane Nature could and did attain to such Perfections by Rules Education and Custom as led them to the Performance of those Actions which Moses commanded As Men by Custom and Education are taught to mannage Armies and Treaties to Argue and Infer to Dance Sing c. All which and infinite other Thoughts and Things do very fat exceed the Powers and Practice of an Humane Nature in its naked Simplicity as of one Born or exposed in a Wilderness or Desert without Education or Company of any but the Beasts The best amongst the Heathens did as you say conquer Vices assisted and directed by good Rules Education Imitation and Practice but never by Powers of Nature uncultivated naked and simple as in some Men it may have been found You say Such Heathens governed their Inclinations by the Prevalency of their Reason above or over their Sensual Desires And I grant That assisted by Rules Education and Examples of others who instructed them their Reason did prevail to rectifie or controle the common inordinate and irregular Desires of their Appetites and Passions You told me before One Swallow makes not a Summer And I say now of these Heathens Apparent rari nantes in gurgite vasto an exceeding small Number of them if compared with the vast Multitudes of those who acted otherwise They were Men composed ex meliori luto factâ— ex ligno quo sit Mercurius assisted and elevated by an happy Education good Rules commendable Examples which themselves improved by Consideration and Study and made them habitual to themselves by Practice I say that such a Conduct is no more natural to Humanity than it is to Speak Read Write build Forts play upon the Lute or any such like Practices There are Capacities in Humane Nature able to attain to all these and very many other Acts and Practices but not without the Assistance of Education Rules Examples Labour Exercise and Practice So by Nature thus cultivated these high Heathens acted to great Degrees of Goodness and became a Law to themselves not from simply natural Inclinations or the Notices of a Humane Soul in its naked Naturals or any Power growing out of it as from a Proper Internal Original like to those of the Senses Appetites Affections Passions the Understanding Invention Memory Judgment Will for these proceed from Internal and Natural Originals viz. the Contexture of the Body and Soul in Man and act of themselves in that Compositum without needing to be taught or learnt and they form the Capacities of Man's Learning ready and fit for all Mens Performances apt to be advanced directed and perfected by Education Rules and Examples and made so easie as to appear in some measure Natural by the Custom and Practice of them as we may perceive in a Practised Lutinist who plays with such apparent Ease and Readiness as if that Faculty were Natural to him and had come of it self upon him And thus the good Deportment of Heathens became and might be esteemed and spoken of as Natural to them not simpliciter sed secundum quid mediantibus the Education Rules Imitation Practice and Custom and from this acquired Nature in Man it seems his Conscience discerning the Sinfulness of Homicide Adultery Theft and Covetousness are derived and not from an Internal or meer Natural Principle or as an Effluvium emanant from his Immortal or Immaterial Soul Paragraph 4. You tell me That in considering the great and generally prevalent Power of Sensuality in Man I ought to take in the Struggles of Reason against it And I agree that I ought to do so and say that I have done so in all my Disquisitions concerning that Matter I have said That in Contests between Sensuality and Reason they both plead before the Judgment arguing each according to their several Conceptions the one Side for a present and certain Pleasure or Satisfaction the other for a Future or more remote and less certain Good to be obtained or Suffering to be avoided according as Men have been taught by their Education the Rules and Examples of others their own Experience or such Conceptions as they have submitted themselves unto I had said that an Intelligent Soul in Man whereby he lives and is goern'd should probably be able to compel the Obedience of the Sensual Faculty You boggle at the Word compel and change it into effectually perswade and I am content to agree to your wording of it But evident it is that the Rational Soul or Faculty is not able effectually to perswade the Sensitive Faculties to submit themselves to the Directions of Reason or Piety but in more than a hundred for one or more likely a thousand for one it comes to pass that this Rational Soul or Faculty instead of prevailing over Sensual Inclinations and Forces it is by them overborn and baffled to that Degree as to be hurried with them into a greedy Accomplishment of such Desires as are contrary to the Dictates of such Soul or Rational Faculty even when strengthened with all its Assistances of Education Rules good Examples Exhortations and Conscience To this you answer That the Prevalency of Sense against the Rational Soul grows not from Humane Nature but from the Depravation of it occasioned by the Sin of Man and the Curse thereupon ensuing This Depravation you say doth very much encline Men to follow the Violent Bent of their Sensitive Appetites and Passions against the Struggles of Reason the Effects of Grace which though sufficient may for want of being attended unto
to such purposes 1. Making the Soul Tota in qualibet parte 2. Setting on foot a New Creation of Souls by God every day and for Adulterous Incestuous and Buggered Procreations where the Shape is Humane by a Creando infunditur 3. It immerses pure young innocent Souls newly created in the filth of Original Sin without any Cause given or Offence committed by them 4. St. Austin had thereby his Imagination confounded not knowing if such Soul was One and not Two or Two and not One or were at once both one and Two and made him think the last though a Paradox to be the most likely 5. Upon this Errour is grounded the Prae-existence of such Souls and the Consequences thereof viz. their hovering in the Air their attending New Procreations of Bodies that thence they may glide down into them and forsaking Dying Bodies return again into those Aiery Habitations 6. The Transmigration of such Souls from one Humane Body to another and some made the Transmigration Common between Men and Beasts as the Pythagorean Schools maintained at this day by the Eastern Indians and the Chineses 7. Hence have grown the Inventions of Mahomet's Paradises his Purgatories and his Gehenna's as formerly the Heathens had their Eliziums and Barathrums supposed Receptacles in the Bowels of the Globe of our Earth Such a Case we find argued in Salust betwixt Caesar and Cato Caesar calls Mortem aerumnarum requiem jam cuncta mortalium mala dissolvere ultra neque curae neque gaudio locum esse Cato answers that by this Speech it appears what Caesar thought of Death Credo falsa existimans ea quae de inferis memorantur diverso itinere malos à bonis loca tetra inculta foeda atque formidolosa habere 8. Hence hath arisen the Popish Purgatorium where his Holiness is allowed to have an absolute Command and by which he makes Profit accordingly 9. Hence hath grown the Errour of Praying for the Dead in the Romish Churches 10. Those Churches have upon this Errour followed the Heathen Practices of Adoring Dead Persons the one as Gods and the other as Saints Pliny in his Natural History lib. 7. cap. 55. says That the Body or Soul of Man hath no more Sense after Death than they had before their Nativity and yet the folly and vanity of Men says he is so great as that they imagine the Humane Soul extends even to future Ages and that they have Sense whereupon Men render them honour and worship making a God of him who is not so much as a Man as if the manner of Mens breathing differed from that of other Creatures And thus hath the Popish World practised to make them Images and to believe their Personal Appearances as Saul believed the Soul of Samuel appearing in the Witches Specter and to it Saul stooped with his face to the ground and bowed himself so worshipping the Devil instead of the Prophet as the Papists do instead of their Saints who likely have no manner of being nor shall have until the Resurrection at the Last Day You say That a Separate Subsistence of Souls doth not infer Purgatory And I grant it but it is the causa sine qua non of that Opinion for if no Separate Subsistence then no Purgatory nor no Prayers for or to Persons departed this life and returned to the dust from whence they were taken Farther to evince a Sparate State of the Soul you offer to raise Evidence out of a Collect in the Office of our Burial Praying That we and those departed may have a perfect consummation of Bliss in Eternal Glory I say this Consummation of Bliss is to be intended after the Resurrection without necessarily supposing any Intermediate State unless it be to such as are before-hand perswaded that there is such a State In the close of your 6th Paragraph you say That your Zeal against the Opinion of the Materiality is grounded upon your own apprehensions that this conceipt would introduce an inundation of Atheism and Prophaneness Looseness and Sensuality To me these Consequences do not appear at all likely Not of Atheism for that it asserts God the Creation Generation and Resurrection all acted by Divine Power Nor of any the other three for that it approves and maintains the extreamest Recompences dispensable in a Future State after the Resurrection And my Apprehension is That although in your Future Ministration you should never insist more upon the Souls Immortality but inforce your Exhortations pertaining to Future Recompences from the Certainty and Concernment of the Resurrection the Last Judgment and Execution of the same your Auditors would not thereby become any whit more Atheists than they were before or more Sensual Loose or Prophane upon that Occasion but probably would continue to act and live as formerly they have done without that any alteration would thereupon be visible or consequent And for the Intermediate State you say The Fathers owned a Middle State which was neither Heaven nor Hell and because they either could not tell what that State was or not agree about it we seem left at liberty by them to think as we may concerning it We have not found any Text of Scripture positively asserting the Separate Subsistence nor such a Doctrine concerning it as that the principal aim and intent of it was to teach this Assertion for a Truth The Fathers Opinions about it are disagreeable to one another and unknowing of what was the clear Truth in this Poin. You say They thought Souls were neither in Heaven nor Hell I have quoted to you Mr. Baxter's Book p. 398. where he tells us That many of his friends holy persons were gone to Heaven and that is spangled with their spiritual stars the place is honoured with them and they with it This his Opinion of going to Heaven or Hell upon Death I take to be the most commonly embraced amongst us and I shall be glad to receive your particular Opinion thereupon but these Uncertainties concerning the Separate State the Manner and Places thereto belonging make me more to question the Verity of it and to conclude upon it rather in the Negative You quote to me a Saying of Cicero That if the Opinion of the Immortality be an Errour libenter erro this you translate the Opinion pleaseth me well it is an innocent Disception as if the liking of an Opinion and the innocency of it were the same thing whereas it is evident Men like and chuse sometimes false and harmful Opinions before those which are tried innocent and beneficial as I doubt not but you think I do in this Point not sub nomine erroris but by a deceived heart carried and drawn away by pride conceitedness contumacy and disobedience to the Ordinance of God as you word it and yet you do not cite one Ordinance of God to which the Opinion of the Materiality is contrary but I desire you will do it in your next Return You say You do not require an implicit
founded upon Rules and whether those Rules are right or wrong really their being accepted for right makes them obligatory to the Party accepting them so as Offences against Erroneous Rules reputed true are equally burthensome to the Conscience as if they were the most true and rectified that can be delivered to Men and yet they are capable of a more easie Cure viz. by discovery of the Falsity and Errour of them Hence may be inferred that without some sort of Rules and Submission to them the Acts and Power of Conscience are not perceivable which shews they do not flow from the Soul Material or Immaterial but from Education Custom Opinion and Rules to which Actions must be compared for without such a Comparison Judgment cannot be made whether they are right or wrong That Conscience grows as aforesaid appears also from diversity in the acts of it for some Men make a great scruple of Conscience to do things which others think they are bound in duty to do and cannot omit them without check of their Conscience whereas Immaterial Souls pass for all alike And if Conscience were a Natural Efflux from them there could not be such difference and contrariety in the Acts of it I have observed how it grows in Children and Beasts from the effects of their Education made powerful in them by the terrour of a Humane Vengeance expected to follow upon their swerving from the Rules of their Discipline and which the apprehension of Legal Punishments hath often inflicted upon Offenders before Temporal Execution overtook them The Conscience of Sins against God is of a like nature and the Terrour of it grows from Fear that he being offended for the Breach of what Men are perswaded he hath commanded to be done or not done will inflict terrible punishments for the same of unimaginable torment and endless duration as Men are taught to believe and expects by such Rules and Doctrines as are daily represented to them and pressed upon their apprehensions and belief And thus have I summed and shortned my formerly longer Expressions concerning Conscience to which I shall be glad to receive a reasonable Answer either long or short 4. Paragraph You quote the words Whatsoever is not of faith is sin and you say Faith here signifies Conscience My sense of those Words is Whatsoever Men do believing it to be a Sin that is a Sin in them though the Action in it self be good but if it be contrary to those Rules to which a Man hath submitted himself this is a Sin against the Mans Conscience though if there were no accepted Rule against it there would be no transgression in it You express also to think that Beasts cannot be brought by any Education to resist and conquer their Appetites forgetting what formerly I said of a Setting Dog whose Mouth will water and his Chaps move and all his Members and Motions shew a great Desire to be in with his Game and yet he will sit for a long time constrained by the remembrance of punishment to be expected and executed upon his doing otherwise And many instances may be produced of other Bestial Actions in this kind You make it my wonder That Sensual Powers do for much the greater part over-rule the Rational and prevail against it You say I may likely find it often so in my self and I grant it and therefore is that none of my wonder And you demand From whence comer Mens uneasiness of Mind upon such occasions I answer It comes from finding their Actions do not agree with their Rules and therefore not with their Duties for the Failure in which they expect punishment less or more according as their Delicts may seem to deserve not from Powers of Nature in its Simplicity but its Cultivated Capacity under the Conduct of Rules Examples or Opinions to which Men have submitted their Minds and this makes men nocent as the contrary makes men innocent in the judgment of their own Underftanding which is their Conscience 5 Paragr Upon your maintaining That Mans Soul is an Immaterial Intelligent Spirit created each for the Government of each Person I demand Whence it comes that this Soul doth not or cannot so prevail with or over the Person whom it should Govern as to keep it in Rational and Vertuous Ways of Living and Practice but that the far greater number of people follow Vicious Practices contrary to Right Reason and the Desire and Design of such an Intelligent Spirit And the true Cause of my wonder is What that can be in Man which hath Power to oppose and overthrow the Government and Command of this Kind of Soul in him To this you answer You say with St. James This comes from mens lusts which war in their members To you I reply and ask From what Original in Man do such Lusts grow viz. Affections Passions Sensualities Either they grow from the same Originals with Reason and his other Faculties viz. from the Contexture of his Soul and Body or from some other Cause You say I should not wonder at the thing for that universal Experience teaches that so it is This I grant and therefore do not wonder at the being so of the thing but at the Cause and Manner how this comes to pass viz. from what Original in Man this Effect can grow Apparent it seems that Affections and Passions in Man grow from the Contexture of his Soul and Body as all his other Powers and Faculties do and are Natural to him for one that hath them not is not a compleat Man But if their Energy proceed from Mans Soul a Spirit governing this Soul in acting the Affections and Passions so vigorously seems to act blindly and unintelligently or else that it is divided against it self and therefore its Kingdom cannot stand but such Lusts as it self produceth and acteth prevail to overthrow its Government and bring the poor indiscreet Soul under the Pestilent Power of Sin and Satan If thus it be not I desire you will Answer what I Object in this Point which is that Mans Soul acts against reason and its own Interest in so highly actuating of these Lusts or which is far more likely that the Humane Soul is not Intelligent For what you say concerning St. Paul's Text Rom. 9. I hold with you that many places of Scripture do testifie a Power in Man to act for his own Advancement in Piety and towards future Happiness And I assent to that Opinion the rather for that the same is consonant to the reason of Mankind but to agree this Opinion with St. Paul's Text is beyond my Capacity and I should be glad to know your manner of doing it You mention ill effects from the Opinion of the Materiality Omnia tuta timens consonant to the Nature of Zeal and Affection That in your Exhortations you have a great respect to the Resurrection and last Judgment I think to be well done and upon very firm Grounds but for the Immateriality it seems no
and kept glowing in Man and Beast none of which can continue living without it Some have lived a long time without Food in great Distempers or Maladies but Breath failing or being stop'd for some sew moments the Flame of Life is thereby Suffocated and Extinguished and that Extinguishment is Death and nothing can then restore this Flame once totally extinguished in all parts of the Body but such an Animating Breath to enkindle it not to be imparted by any Power lets than Divine which first breathed it into Adam's Nostrils This Breath or Spirit Eccles 3. Solomon argues upon and says Who knows the Spirit of a Man that goes upward and the Spirit of a Beast that goes downward to the Earth who knows that there is that difference between them And if the one go no more upward then the other goes downward to the Earth it seems there should be neither one nor other in the Case for plain and agreed it is that the Spirit of Beasts extinguisheth in Death and therefore goes no whither not downward to the Earth and so for the Man to me it seems his Spirit also extinguisheth and goes no whither therefore not upward so as Solomon's Expressions both in this Text and that of Chap. 12. seem delivered by him according to common Opinion Like Moses Gen. 1.16 concerning God's making two great Lights Solomon Chap. 12. is describing the Degrees and Ceremonies of Peoples Departure in Death and concludes The Body returns to the Earth whence it was and the Spirit shall return unto God who gave it Moses had taught That God breathed into Adam the breath of Life and when the Man died it was the common Opinion and perhaps might seem true to him that such animating Breath or Spirit returned to God who gave it to Man at the first but there seems not Reason enough to conceive that Solomon intended by this short Sentence to teach a Separate Subsistence of the Soul of Man after Death of the Body And it seems to me spoken transciently and according to common Opinion rather than with an intent to teach or establish that Doctrine 2. A Second Argument to prove that this Text was not intended for a Teaching Direction may be taken from the generality of ' its Expression viz. The Spirit shall return to God who gave it It seems the Spirit of man is an Indefinite Expression and aequipollent to an Universal as if be had said All Humane Souls return to God who gave them for all have a like dependance upon him the bad as well as the good Numb 16.22 Moses calls God the God of the spirits of all flesh and Dan. 5.23 he tells Belshazzar The God in whose hand thy breath is haft thou not glorified I suppose you will not deny that all Spirits have a like dependance upon him and that he is the Giver of them all alike to the bad as well as to the good Whence by the words and sense of Solomon's Text they should all go alike to God the one as well as the other But this is disagreeable both to Heathen Christian Mahometan and other Religions The Heathen sent their better Souls into Elisium and their bad ones before Minos and other severe Judges of Hell to receive their Sentences and so Cato Diverso itinere malos à bonis they had several ways to go and places for Souls to go to commonly three viz. Heaven Hell and a Purgatorium So had many of the Heathen as the Platonists so have at present the Mahometans and the Papists The Reformed Churches acknowledge but two places for Souls after Death viz. Heaven and Hell And the General Opinion amongst them is That all Departed Souls go immediately either to one of these places or to the other but that the number of bad Souls going to places of Torment do very much exceed those who go to God and Heaven Our Lord shews plainly when he says The way is narrow and the gate strait that leads to life and few there be that find it but the other way and gate are broad and wide and many go in and into them viz. all who do not hit the narrow way and strait gate So as those who go to the Devil do very much exceed in number those who go to God according to their own Opinions Hence Solomon's Text The Spirit returns to God or all Humane Spirits return to God who gave them cannot hold true in your own Sense or Separately Subsisting Souls but seems to be a great mistake and very far out of the way A part of the Academick School held an Opinion punctually agreeing with this Text of Solomon viz. That all Souls and particularly the Humane were Sparks and Particles of God emaning from him for the animation of his Creatures upon whose Death those Souls returned again to God and became united to him as before and thus the Spirit returns precisely to God who gave it but thereby the Individuation of such Souls must needs be destroyed as Rivers after their falling into the Sea or Drops into a quantity of Water though they are still Water yet they are no more Drops nor Rivers So Humane Spirits thus returning to God who gave them should be still Spiritual in their being but are not Souls Separately subsisting That the greater number of Mankind by far go into Perdition I have no doubt and how then all Souls or Spirits given by God do return to him I am not yet able to understand but desire to receive your Instructions thereupon 3. A Third Argument in Opposition to your Proof by this Text may be drawn from other Texts of Scripture importing to the contrary of it Solomon himself Eccles 11.8 just before your Proving Text says Remember the days of darkness for they shall be many This thwarts the Separate Souls going presently to Heaven for then the Man would have no dark days at all Job 14.12 Man lieth down and riseth not till the heavens be no more This say I cannot be intended of the Body only for that is not the Man but if there be a State in Separation the Soul must be the Man Nam forma dat esse rei Whence it seems That if the State of a Separate good Soul were such as is generally supposed the Man cannot properly be said to die at all Solomon's Father Psalm 49. Observes That even such amongst Men as attain to Honour have not so much Understanding as to exempt them from being compared unto or being like the Beasts that perish viz. in their Natural state But God hath given to Men a full assurance of a Resurrection which he hath not given to the Beasts Solomon Eccles 3. compares them in like manner Jud. 15.19 Sampson ready to die for thirst God clave an hollow place that was in the Jaw-bone out of which Water proceeded and when he had drunk his Spirit came again and he revived So 1 Sam. 30.11 12. The Servants of David found an Egyptian in the Field
Death and the Resurrection and therefore Luke's Words in relating of that Fact do not import a Separate Subsistence of Souls And so it seems for Peter 1 Pet. 4.13 and 2 Pet. 3.11 and 12.13 c. So 1 Joh. 2.28 and 3.2 all importing they knew of no State between Death and the Resurrection and consequently of no Separate Subsistence of Souls Page 12. he quotes 2 Cor. 5.8 If absent from the Body and present with the Lord which I have in a few Leaves before largely expounded to a sense far different from the Authors intent He cites 2 Cor. 4.16 of the Outward and Inward Man which I say intends the two Faculties viz. Sensitive or Passionate and the Rational Pag. 13. Says The Soul is a substance I grant it so though Material for so is Heart Brain c. He says Affections and Passions Habits and Arts and Sciences are lodged and seated and rooted in the Soul and spring from it All this I deny and say they are all lodged seated and rooted in the Man and spring from and are perfected by the Contexture of his Soul and Body He says The Soul in Moses 's Text was a living active being of it self as opposed to Matter and Body This I deny and say That as the Body cannot move it self without the Soul so neither the Soul without the Body The Soul is in the Body as its proper Form or active Principle that it hath no proper place but the Body nor hath it any quickning Power without the Body It cannot quicken any thing else but the Body nor doth it act nor is it any thing but in the Body He says Moses in the Text calls it a living Soul This say I is an apparent mistake for the Text says not that the Breath became a living Soul but the Man did so the Man became a living Soul alias Person He says Take meer Matter and do what you will with it you can never make it see feel c. Mark his Consequence ergo God cannot effect it he might as well say you cannot make a Dog or a Mouse ergo c. Pag. 14. In Proof of the Soul 's being a Separable Spirit he Cites Luke 23.46 and Acts 7.29 I say That in these places by the term of Spirit the Persons recommended themselves to God as David in his full life used the very same Words Into thy hands I commend my Spirit intending his whole Person Also Christ made his Soul an Offering for Sin intending his whole Person Here he also cites Solomon's Text viz. The Spirit returns to God who gave it concerning which Expression I refer to what hath before been spoken of it Cites Heb. 12.9 You have been subject to the Fathers in the Flesh be now rather so to the Father of Spirits viz. say I of Angels and all other Creatures Cites again Zech. 12.1 yet cannot doth not deny Acts 17.25 That God giveth to all Life and Breath and all things ergo to Plants Insects and Brutes as well as to Men. He says Other Souls flow not from God by Creation but Man 's did I have denied such Creation and I think he hath not proved it I have granted Mans Soul in-kindled by God's Inspiration and so I think for the Brutes they had their first Breath from him and from that time Men and Brutes have been generated perfectly according to their first Patterns Pag. 9. He had told us That the Soul's Nature is so spiritual and sublime that it cannot be perfectly known by the most acute and penetrating Vnderstanding But being come to page 15. He tells us It is a substance as Incorporeal as other Spirits are that it is Invisible and hath no Extension of Parts it hath no Dimensions or Figure But I grant none of all these nor doth he offer to prove any of them He makes it a vast wonder that such a Spirit as his sort of Soul should be so tied and linked to a clod of Clay the Body that it can by no Art or Power free it self And I confess his sort of Soul is very Productive of strange and unlikely Consequences but to my sort of Soul all is in great Congruity I say there is no wonder at all but very Congruous that the Soul and Body should be so affected and affixed one to another for they are both of a piece are generated grow stand decay and fall together and they rejoyce and suffer share and share alike and that there is no more difference between Humane Souls and Bodies than Material Spirits differ from their Bodies and as they do and suffer together in this World so may it be expected for the World to come they will Rise be Judged and Recompenced together according to their joynt behaviours used in the time of their Earthly Life Pag. 17. He produces Des Cartes Principle and Dr. Bentley's viz. I know that I think and that Matter and Motion cannot think ergo There must be a Spirit to act thought in me This I grant but says he This must be a Spirit Immaterial Intelligent for God cannot act all Mans Faculties by a Material Spirit nor make Matter Cogitative I think he can do all this and thereupon I am at issue with Dr. Bentley and I believe that he hath so done And if God can act Mans Senses and Reason by a Material Spirit and hath so done all our Author's Allegations here are thereby answered and made ineffectual which otherwise do not seem very material He says No Man can think that combining Fire Air Water and Earth should make the Lump of it to know or consider And I grant this cannot be done by Man but by what consequence can it be said ergo God cannot do it I say such an ergo will have no Force or Coercion in it And I farther say Souls cannot think or understand without their Bodies He says We see manifestly that upon division of the Body viz. a Leg or an Arm cut off the Soul remains intire viz. the Vnderstanding Affections c. I grant That the Vital and Rational Faculties do in such case still remain intire but by Blows or Wounds in the Head the Understanding and Memory may be spoiled and yet the Vital and Generative Parts remain firm So as his instance proves no more but that the loss of a Member and the Spirit which enlivened it affects not other Members or the Spirit in them so much but that they can still exercise their proper Faculties as before and this is very well Comportant with a Material Spirit For his tota in to to qualibet parte I have quoted Melanchton who says The Expression is commonly Fathered upon Arist but it is not found in any of his Writings nor is the thing true For says he If we shall take the Humane Soul for an Immaterial Spirit we know such a Spirit can be but in unico loco at a time and not in tota in qualibet parte at the same time And
Soul cannot be defiled but by its coming from Adam Pag. 43. Says His sort of Soul is a true Being and not only a Conceipt or Phancy It seems he suspects it looks somewhat like a Phancy and I am very apt to pass it for one notwithstanding his word to the contrary He says My Soul can and will subsist and remain what it is when separated from the Body but yet I do not believe him He says It is not my Body but my Soul which makes me a Man I say neither of them makes a Man but they must be both together for that purpose Pag. 44. Says Let an Apoplexy hinder the Operation of the Soul in my Brain and all my Organs become useless I agree this and say The Soul therefore doth not act or understand but by the Organs cannot do so without them What Man by his Rational Faculty can perform he says Is done by his Soul and I grant it but not without the Organs of the Head and especially the Brain and so for the Sensitive and Vital Faculties and their Organs Pag. 45. Grants here the Understanding to be the Guide of the Will which chuseth or refuseth as the other directs He says My Affections are the strong and sensible Motions of my Soul I grant it so in the Praecordia as the Rational is in the Head but in no other part save the Praecordia are there any Affections and there they are as properly the effect of the Organs as of the Soul they must both Operate to the Production of such Effects He says He finds his Soul could never rise out of Matter nor come into his Body by Natural Generation I will not take upon me to know what he may find of himself or say of himself but I find no such things of my self nor hath he yet enough directed other Men to find what he says he finds unless they will first accept of his phancy viz. That a Man hath within him a small Spark of a Spirit coming he knows not how nor from whence residing and governing he knows not how nor where and departing from him he knows not how nor whither And how to know that such a thing there is in a Man neither hath he shewn nor can Mans reason find out so as most likely all this is but a phancy He says Brutes are destitute of Vnderstanding Reason and Conscience c. I say they have these Faculties in a very low degree as we may know and love God in a very much lower degree than the Angels Pag. 46. Says He is made for nobler ends and uses than to eat drink sleep talk and die And I grant it and that ex hoc momento pendet eternitas at the Resurrection an account must be given and then Recompences shall be distributed 2 Tim. 4.8 Henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of Righteousness which the Lord the righteous Judge shall give me at that day and not to me only but unto all them also that love his appearing All Men shall then receive acccording to their Works and Behaviour used here upon Earth and this is as true and provable as that Christ Jesus came to save Sinners or that he is the Son of God so as one who professes to believe the Gospel can have no doubt of the truth or certainty of it And yet our Author in all this proving Discourse makes no mention at all of it and the likely reason of that is the Contrariety which appears betwixt the Two Doctrines of the Soul 's going immediately to Heaven or Hell and that of the Resurrection We both agree that Sense and Perception are acted by the Soul He says By its own Efficacy I say by Assistance of Bodily Organs and not without them whence his Soul in Hell needs no Addition of Body or Organs to make it more sensible than of it self it is but mine must have a Body and Organs or it can neither do nor suffer any thing Thus a Resurrection for mine is necessary in respect to future Recompences not so for his Consider we his sort of Soul in Heaven What advantage can it expect from a Resurrection It hath already the Roal Mansions of Heaven the Society of the Holy Angels and the Beatifical Vision of God and what can any Creature or Being desire more Well but if things go on to a Resurrection the Case must be altered and for the worse as it seems for these Souls must go down again from those Glorious Mansions and enter of new into its old Body and return no more to Heaven but live upon Earth again 'T is true it shall be a new Earth wherein dwells Righteousness in a more happy and blessed state than now it is or than we at present enjoy but far short of God's Royal Mansions in Heaven the Heaven of Heavens of which he hath said Heaven is my Throne in comparison of which the Earth is but a Footstool 2 Pet. 3.13 14. We according to his promise look for new Heavens or Skies and a new Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness and seeing that ye look for such things be diligent that ye may be found of him in peace without spot and blameless do so that ye may be Partakers of these Rewards Revel 21.1 2. I saw a new Heaven and a new Earth and a new Jerusalem coming down from God out of Heaven Upon that new Earth Vers 11. He begins to describe this Glorious City by Metaphors of Gold precious Stones Pearls c. intending the happy State and resplendent Vertues which the new raised People shall enjoy after our expected Resurrection There there shall be no more Death Sorrow Pain or Crying God shall be with them as with our First Parents in Paradise and dry up all their Tears But when all this is done and considered What Comparison can we make betwixt this new Earth and that Heaven which is the Royal Throne of God and where he is superlatively present sic parvis componere magna solemus We must say the one state and place is extraordinary happy but the other transcends Mans conceipt and is super-excellent to all Imagination I say then A Soul once received into the highest Heavens if it can be capable of a Mansion there coming at the Resurrection to be put into its Body again and made an Inhabitant of a new Earth must be apparently a Loser by that Change and Naturally or Rationally such a Resurrection cannot be grateful to it or desired by it but must be compelled and go on invita minerva which is not the State or Case of the Resurrection for that is given to Man as the greatest Benefit and Blessing which his Servants receive of God and for the most grievous Punishment of Offenders it was purchased by Christ for his Servants 1 Cor. 15.13 14. If there be no Resurrection of the Dead then is Christ not risen and if Christ be not risen then is our Preaching vain and your Faith is also vain
be obtained presently upon the Death of the Body I say The Words mention neither the one time nor the other nor it seems do intend the one any more than the other for they import a present Being come to those Advantages and not a future He confesses here That Humane Wisdom cannot Penetrate into the Future State of Souls and that Men know but little of them I say can know just nothing of his sort of Souls Pag. 192. He cites 1 Joh. 3.2 It doth not yet appear what we shall be I ask whence that will appear the Text says it will appear at Christ's Second Coming that when he shall appear we know we shall be like him which intimates Men must stay till that time for such Knowledge Pag. 196. He says When Death comes the Soul disputes its Possession of the Body with him from Member to Member like Soldiers in a Stormed Garrison and at last loses the Royal Fort Intimating that his Soul 's Being is like that of Death's Being viz. no Real Subsistence but an Imagination Pag. 197. Says The falling asleep in Death or sleeping in Jesus must not be stretched to a length in respect of the Soul but offers no Proof of this I say That it concerns the whole Person Soul as well as Body and likely will strech it self to the very time of the Resurrection Pag. 202. Says Angels carry our Souls to God And for Proof cites the Parable of Dives his only Ground for that Opinion which I say is too sandy to support it for that here was no real Fact related but only a Similitude fitted to the common Jewish Opinion of that time Pag. 203. Grants there is no necessity of such Conveyance of the Soul but it is used for State or Decorum All this seems but his Phancy and he gives no other Proof either of the one viz. that there was such a Fact or of the other viz. that it is for State and Decorum Pag. 204. Says The presence of Angels or Spirits affright the Spirits not only of Men but of Beasts and thence the Soul of Man by consent But of such a Consent he offers no Proof nor that there is a Soul different from the Material which I say is of the same Nature both in Man and Beast which by the Production of like fears both in Man and Beast at the appearance of Spirits seems to me somewhat confirmed Pag. 205. Delivers but his own Phancy thereupon Pag. 206. He asks What Form Shape or Figure can the Phancy of Man cast his own Soul into as an help to understand its Nature I answer into none at all mine hath no certain Form of it self and of his may be said ex nihilo nihil fit But if such a Soul there be one may Form an Idea of it as well as of any other Spirit And for Raptures I have said the Understanding Phancy and Memory may be effectually Wrought upon and affected Pag. 214. Says The Souls of the Just go immediately to Glory from the time of the Persons Death And offers Proof Luk. 23.43 of the Thief also Luk. 16.22 of Lazarus being carried and Phil. 2.23 a desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ all cited and answered before Pag. 215. Speaks but his own Phancy and without Proof Pag. 225. Says Good Souls departed have a satisfying Apprehension though no perfect Comprehension of the Divine Essence and mentions the seeing God Face to Face Whereas St. John teaches We know that when he shall appear at his Second Coming we shall see him as he is Christ doth not say see God But the Author produces no Proof of any sort of seeing after Death Pag. 234. Says Those who went to Heaven before Christ's Ascension were fully at rest in God and yet upon Christ's Coming to Heaven their Happiness was advanced Cites to prove this Heb. 11.40 God having provided some better thing for us that they without us should not be made perfect To this I say it rather seems to prove a stay of Perfection till the whole Number be accomplished at the Resurrection as the Answer to the Souls in the Revelation also doth Pag. 243. Says It is too great a dificulty to trace the Soul beyond the limits of this World I say it is so to trace his sort of Soul in this World and I deny that his Text proves that Death perfects the Spirits of the Just which shall not be done till the Number be compleated at the Resurrection Pag. 244. Says We have more Acquaintance with Souls than with Angels He means with his sort of Souls and then I deny it for Angels and Spirits have appeared and been otherwise sensibly perceived to act but we know not that ever an Humane Soul by it self was known or perceived so to do Pag. 252. He says The Radical Moisture which is daily consuming by the Flame of Life must needs be spent ere long Here we agree Pag. 266. Says Separated Souls are capable af performing God's Commands as well as Angels are This I deny and he offers no Proof He says Some departed Souls have returned and appeared in this World Instances in Moses and Elias and the Bodies of Saints which appeared at Christ's Resurrection To this I say All these Appearances were of Bodies except Moses and of him it may be doubted what appeared Pag. 267. Says Apparitions as of Dead Persons are not indeed so but are acts of other sorts of Spirits To this I agree Pag. 273. Men oft meet a Mortal Enemy's Spirit in the disguise of a dead Friend Pag. 274. Says That after the Resurrection the Raised shall know one another and talk and converse but till that time Souls departed do converse only with God How proves he this not at all ergo it is a bare Invention Yes says he it must needs be so for if Souls could act thus before the Resurrection would be needless and to no purpose I say Souls going to Heaven and seeing and enjoying God and Heaven before that time makes the Resurrection of small value and little signification Pag. 284. Says 'T is confest that the Soul concerning it self singly is made perfect and enjoys Blessedness in the absence of the Body He tells us not who hath made this Confession He quotes Words of Alstedius here but they do not import such a Confession but whosoever did confess it I am sure that I deny it mente manu and he should prove it but doth not Pag. 285. Cites 2 Thes 4.15 It says Those which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him This says he must properly respect the Body for the Soul sleeps not I say as much as the Body doth Pag. 304. He says I should rather chuse to live meanly then to die easily and if both Parts were to perish no Man would die or desire it And the Opinion of the Immortality say I prevails not with those who live at ease to desire Death He says It would be a madness for
And so is the ordinary Practice of Mankind He says He who bought Souls knew the Value of them I say Souls were never bought alone but the Redemption was of Persons commonly express'd in Scripture by the Term of Souls and so is David's Expression to be understood when he says It cost me more to redeem their Souls viz. to redeem them or their Persons Pag. 364. Says God created the Soul as his rare Master-piece and the Three Persons laid their Heads together to Project it I have denied a Separate Creation of the Soul and I do so still and do look upon his present Oratory to be very inconsiderate Pag. 365. He confounds the Soul and the Rational Faculty together or makes them both one thing or mistakes the one for the other Pag. 367. All that he here says of the Soul is properly applicable to the Rational Faculty He says No Soul but Man's is Marriageable unto Christ. If he do not mean the Church or at least the Person I can not understand him for we never heard of a Soul 's being Married or doing any other thing by its self singly Pag. 369. What he says here was done for Souls is to be applyed to Persons Pag. 370. Says Words shall come into Judgment at the last Day I say Why not at the particular Judgment if such an one there be Pag. 371. He again here applies to the Soul what belongs to the Person And I say the Devil seeks to devour not the Soul only but the Person Pag. 374. Still applies all to Souls instead of Persons Pag. 375. He Quotes three Texts but they all apply to Persons and Solomon's winning Souls intends Persons Pag. 379. Says He hath proved that one Soul is of more Value than the whole World I say no otherwise than a Man's Life is viz. to himself it is so but not in it self or with any respect to other People Pag. 379. Says The Soul was not made for the Body but the Body for it I say they were made for one another and are daily made viz. Procreated together Pag. 387. Cites a Saying as concerning Souls but it proves only of Persons and goes on in the like applying to Souls what is intended of Persons Pag. 390. Says Souls cannot live upon Food or Earthly things I say They do live upon Food and Earthly things and cannot live without them Pag. 439. and so to 441. He pretends Holy Duties are not enough for Christians viz. Nature improved by Vertues and common Graces of the Spirit of God a Holy Unreproveable Life relying on Christ for Pardon of Sins and Support under Sorrow and Dangers Practising the Commandments Believing the Creeds Receiving the Sacraments Doing as they would be Done to Sorrowing for their Failures striving to rise again and Praying to God every day to Assist them by his Grace and Save them by his Goodness and Christ's Sufferings He insinuates that such ordinary Practices are not sufficient for Regeneration without Heavenly Tempers and Tendencies of Soul viz. a singular Claim and Profession to Grace and Sanctification above ordinary I profess my self content with the former State and will give his Proselites leave to affect the later without condemning them so being that they act not the Pharisee in justifying themselves and despising others Pag. 449. Directs Men to ask Am I born again Am I a New Creature I say Baptism is the Laver of Regeneration and Mark 16.16 He that believeth and it baptized shall be saved and thus practised the Jaylor at Philippi Cornelius the Captain and the Aethiopian Eunuch but he requires a regenerating of the Spirit I allow so appearing as to make the Fruits good but for his extraordinary Elevations and Motions of Spirit I leave them to himself as a Fervour of Phancy Pag. 464. Says Your Election is only secured by your Effectual Calling intending as seems that every one must have and find a particular time of God's calling him to a State of Regeneration and Sanctification This looks to me like an intended distinguishing Character betwixt them who follow Rational Deductions from Scripture and those who pretend to be led by the Spirit in an extraordinary manner and they must shew us Signs and Wonders and mighty Deeds or else we shall not be able to believe them that they are so led For if other Men work and live as well as they and shew as good Fruits of the Spirit as they How can they be distinguished but by Wonders and mighty Deeds Say they by our Special Calling Regeneration and Sanctification But How shall others know these to be good or better than ordinary but by their Fruits or mighty Deeds If those Deeds or Fruits extraordinary do not appear we have no means to know them nor reason to approve them In Pag. 461. He said Let none be so fond to expect Comfort in Death until his Soul have first complied with and obeyed the Call of God in the time thereof Pag. 463. Says Souls of Men are as it were embarqu'd in the Calls of God and if they be lost your Souls are lost I Collect he intends Let your Faith and Practice be what they will if you have not a Call to the singular Mode of our Profession and obey that Call your precious Souls after all this will be lost He said before That when the Enfranchised Soul was upon its departure and sat upon the quivering Lips of the dying Person neither able to stay in the Body nor abiding to forsake it the State of it was deplorable This shews That he imagined the Soul to be an Intelligent Little Thing Parcel or Spark He doth not say that she is snatch'd or forc'd away from the Body nor what should move her to forsake it or leave the being in it or near it against her Will and yet I doubt not but he could have told us that as well as the foregoing viz. Imaginando if he had pleased And this calls to mind a Relation made to us by Dr. Collins in his Treatise concerning Russia There says he when a Person draws on towards Death they set a Basin of fair Water in the Window and set the Casement also open that the parting Soul may have the Opportunity of bathing and refreshing it self in the Water and find an open Passage out at the Casement and not be inforced to the Contrast of passing thro' Crannies of the Window or other Places And thus I part with our Author and finish my intended Observations upon him I read in a Noble Author of our own Nation That in all Contests he who stands only upon his Defence stands upon no Defence Seems Wants one main part of Defence viz. The Disarming or Weakning his Opposer whereby his intended Defence should be made both more easie and effectual Thus far in defending a Tenet opposite to that of our Author I have used only the Buckler in shelter from the dints of his Arguments but that I may not forsake the benefit which may
accrue in defence by overthrowing or weakning of the Opposite Tenet I shall here begin to sharpen the point and turn the edge of Argument against the Opposite not so much Party as Opinion I begin this Argument Arguendo Negativis and I say First That Humane Souls Immateriality is not taught in the Catechism publickly used authoriz'd by our Church Secondly It is not imposed by any of our Thirty nine Articles Thirdly It is not expresly required to be delivered by any of our Three most ancient Creeds Fourthly We meet not with any Canons of the Four First General Councils that recommend it Fifthly In the whole Bible there is not one plain positive Affirmation That a Humane Soul doth separately subsist after Death of the Body Nor That it is Immaterial or Immortal nor so much That it is Intelligent Sixthly There are no Sentences in the Bible no nor Words which Doctrinally do teach the Immateriality viz. Whos 's Principal Intent at their Delivery was to teach the matter of the Immateriality For Proof of this last Assertion there seems requisite an Examination of the most Important Particulars alledged for Proof of this Tenet Matth. 10.28 Fear not them who kill the Body but are not able to kill the Soul I take the Doctrine principally intended in this Text to be A teaching of the Apostles then newly instituted to be bold in their Promulgation of the Gospel and in their so doing to fear more the Power and Wrath of God than of Men and with this concurs Luke 12.4 both Evangelists testifie this and agree fully in it If Matthew's Text had intended to teach the Immateriality this short Expression seems a very transient or even a superficial manner of doing it had that therefore been the intent of this Text it seems some farther Declaration would here have been made of it In Verses 32. and 33. pursuing the same Discourse or Doctrine our Lord says Those who confess him he will confess before his Father which is in Heaven and those who deny him he will so deny which to my apprehension intimates and intends the Judgment of the Last Day where Christ shall be the Judge and own and disown as he pleases We find Luke's words in the delivery of this Doctrine do not mention a Separate Subsistence or Killing the Body without Killing the Soul In the main intent of the Doctrine viz. Fearing God more than Men they agree and say the same thing but in words importing the Separate State they differ ergo The main intent of this Text was to teach the fearing of God more than man and the words importing a Separate State of the Soul are but collateral and St. Luke deliversng the main Doctrine without these words or others of like import it seems St. Matthew's words which are of that import may pass for a way of wording this Doctrine in Expressions sutable to his Opinion of the thing Another Text alledg'd for Proof of Immateriality is Luk. 23.43 Our Lord to the Thief To day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Such Proof of the Immateriality as arises from hence seems clearly no more but a Collection upon Inferences for there appears no Intent in this Text to teach that Doctrine viz. of the Immateriality Vers 46. of the same Chap. Father into thy hands I commend my Spirit and St. Stephen's Lord Jesus receive my Spirit it seems were not spoken with intent to teach the Souls Immateriality or Separate Subsistence but as a recommending of themselves to God and Christ in the uttermost Extremities of their Conditions The Parable of Dives Luk. 16.19 seems to me spoken principally upon this Occasion Ver. 14. Our Lord's Discourse was derided by the Pharisees He answers them God knows your hearts for that which is highly esteemed amongst men is abomination in the sight of God This Vers 15. and Ver. 19. begins the Parable of Dives perfectly proper for the Illustration of this Assertion for what more highly esteemed amongst Men than the Condition of Dives And what more miserable than that of Lazarus And yet in the sight of God the Case was quite contrary I say the main Design and Intent of this Parable seems to have been the Illustration of this Doctrine and not to teach any thing concerning the Separate Subsistence of Souls of which it speaks according to the common conception of that time Phil. 1.21 To me to live is Christ and to die is gain I have a desire to depart and to be with Christ which is far better but to abide in the Flesh is more needful for you Here doth not appear to my understanding any Intent to teach the Souls Immateriality but that the state of the Dead in CHRIST is more to be desired and more happy than a state of Life in this World ' specially one like that of St. PAVL then being Paul the Aged and a Prisoner Chap. 2.17 ready to be offered upon the Service and Sacrifice of Faith Who would not choose a Death in Christ rather than such a Life and would not abide in the Flesh but for the Good of other People and Service of the Gospel Here appears no Intent of St. Paul's to teach the Soul's Immateriality Mat. 16.26 Of gaining the World and losing Mens Souls I hold evidently unproving So 2 Cor. 5.8 Of being absent from the Body and present with the Lord hath very little appearance of Proof and no semblance of Intent to teach the Immateriality These Eight Texts I take for the most alledged and the most proving the Immateriality of a Humane Soul in which I have pretended to shew That they intend not as their prime Design to Prove or Maintain the Immateriality of an Humane Soul And I think this goes far in the Proof of my Assertion viz. That there are no Sentences or Words in the Bible whose principal Intent at their Delivery was to assert or teach the Soul's Immateriality And here I finish my Proof ex Negativis The Belief of the Immateriality is not required at our hands nor to be exacted of any Man I now proceed to Positive Proofs importing a greater Probability of the Humane Soul's being Material and Extinguishable then Immaterial and Separately Subsisting Intending which I say if after Death a Man's Soul obtain a Separate Subsistence and be at greater Liberty than it was living in the Man and in a full State and Capacity of Acting Enjoying and Suffering Then the calling Man's Death a Sleep and a Rest appears a very improper and even a misleading sort of Expression but the Scripture in very many places calls Death a Sleep and a Rest Ergo If the Soul so subsist after Death as before is said the Scripture in its Terming Death a Sleep and a Rest speaks very improperly and somewhat misleading in very many Places In Proof of the Major Proposition I say Those who do sensibly perceive and actually understand remember believe and will cannot properly be said to be in a
we are now come in Faith Hope and Expectation having received a full and true Declaration of them We have thus traversed the large Fields of St. Paul's Epistles collecting Evidences concerning his Doctrine and Opinion touching the Future State of Mankind after a Death in this World The Texts of his which have been quoted treat particularly of such Future State and intend to teach concerning the same delivering thereupon according as in the said Quotations hath been expressed Before have been quoted on the other hand Four Texts of his said Writings alledged in Proof of the Immateriality viz. 2 Cor. 5. Ver. 6. 8. and Phil. 1.23 and Heb. 12.9 and Heb. 12.22 To these I say none of those Places treat particularly of the Future State of Mankind or intend to Teach or Examine what the same shall be Next I say that of these four Places none speak Provingly But Phil. 1.23 viz. His desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ I say the Question made thereupon is concerning the Meaning or Sense of the Expression of being with Christ It intends a State more desireable than that which at that time he enjoyed I take a sleeping in Jesus to be so viz. a more desireable State than that which at that time he enjoyed That this is a Blessed State we read Revel 14.13 after mentioning the Patience and Faith of the Saints under Persecutions the Text says Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord that they may rest from their Labours and their Works do follow them And that it is a State cared for by God and under his Protection appears Rom. 14.7 None of us liveth to himself and no man dieth to himself Ver. 8. For whether we live we live unto the Lord and whether we die we die unto the Lord Whether we live therefore or die we are the Lord 's Verse 9. For Christ died rose and revived that he might be Lord both of the dead and living Ver. 10. We shall all stand before the Judgment Seat of Christ So Chap. 4.17 God who quickneth the dead and calleth those things that be not as though they were and so he is the God of Abraham Isaac and Jacob for all live unto him though the Body turn to dust and the Soul expire yet neither of then are lost Joh. 11.23 Our Lord says to Martha Thy Brother shall rise again She Answers I know that he shall rise again at the Resurrection of the Last Day He Replies I am the Resurrection and the Life he that believeth in me though he were dead yet shall he live and whoso liveth and believeth in me shall never die Viz. So as to fall out of my Care or Protection or Knowledge thy Brother shall rise again speedily and for others Joh. 6.39 Of that which my Father hath given me I will lose nothing but will raise it up at the Last Day Ver. 40. All who believe in me shall have Everlasting Life and I will raise them up at the Last Day Which Paul to Tim. calls That Day So Ver. 44. 54. All speak of raising Believers up at the Last Day to receive Blessings and Rewards whereas the rising of the Wicked shall be attended with a Second Death This intends an Answer additional to Paul's Desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ And touching the whole Course of this Apostle's Writings concerning a State of Mankind after Death my Quotations make it appear That either he knew of no Intermediate State betwixt Death and the Resurrection or else he did not Acknowledge or Believe it For his Knowledge that there was an Opinion in the World of Souls Subsisting in a Separate State from their Bodies there are great Probabilities as that Solomon's Text The Spirit returns to God And St. Matthew's Text of Cannot kill the Soul And both Heathen and Jewish Opinions to that purpose it seems could hardly escape his Knowledge But most likely it is that he did not acknowledge or believe the Truth of that Opinion for that in any of his Writings upon that Subject he doth neither relate to it nor mention it much less doth he confirm or approve it but puts all Expectation of Rewards or Punishments Future to this World upon the Score and Account of the Resurrection And upon the foot of that Account I leave it with this Apostle intending to Examine what other Apostles have written to the same Purpose I proceed to the Epistle of St. James and quote out of it Chap. 1.12 Blessed is the Man that endureth Temptation for when he is tried he shall receive the Crown of Life which the Lord hath promised to them that love him In Words very like 2 Tim. 4.8 and of the same Import and that applies the receiving of the Crown to that Day or the Last Day So Chap. 5.7 Be patient Brethren unto the coming of the Lord. Ver. 8. Again Be patient for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh Gives no Expectatation of Recompences till the coming of the Lord. I go on to St. Peter 1 Pet. 1.4 You are begotten to an Inheritance incorruptible reserved in Heaven for you Ver. 5. Who are kept by the power of God through Faith unto Salvation ready to be revealed in the last time Does not say to be revealed at the times of your Death So Chap. 5.4 When the chief Shepherd shall appear ye shall receive a Crown of Glory that fadeth not away Agreeing with Paul and James just before Chap. 4.5 Those who speak evil of you shall give account to him who is ready to judge the quick and the dead This must intend the Resurrection for that no Judgment shall pass of the quick and the dead together till that time Ver. 13. Rejoyce in as much as ye are Partakers of Christ's Sufferings that when his Glory shall be revealed you may be glad also with exceeding Joy This proves to my understanding that the Ravishing Joys of a newly departed Soul were unknown to this Prime Apostle 2 Pet. 2.9 The Lord knows to deliver the Godly and to reserve the Vnjust unto the day of Judgment to be punished So Ver. 4. Evil Angels are delivered into Chains of Darkness to be reserved unto Judgment Jude Ver. 6. Those Angels are reserved in everlasting Chains under darkness unto the Judgment of the Great Day This shews what sort of Judgment was before intended Chap. 3.12 What manner of Persons ought ye to be in all holy Conversation and Godliness looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God wherein all shall be burnt up but we look for new Heavens and Earth and seeing ye look for such things be diligent that ye may be found of him in Peace without spot and blameless Thus he exhorts to a Holy Life from the expectation of the Great Day of Judgment and Dissolution of the Earth Sky and Elements about it without a word of Separated Souls or a particular Judgment or an Intermediate State between Death and Judgment
Second Observation concerns an Objection which hath been and may be made against my pretence of the Souls Extinguishment at the Death of the Party It is demanded If the Old Flame of Life be extinguished in Death and a-new kindled at the Resurrection how can that which riseth be the same with that which died And if not so the new must be rather taken for a Creation than a Resurrection To this I answer by another Question concerning the Body How can that Body whose Flesh and Bones are eaten by Wolves or Dogs as Jezabel's was or burnt to Ashes and those scattered in the Wind or upon the Water rise the same again at the Last Day To this Query St. Paul 1 Cor. 15. gives an Answer which it seems will serve both Cases alike ver 35. How are the dead raised and with what Body do they come He answers That which thou sowest is not quickned except it die and thou sowest not that which shall be For Example Wheat the Grain sown first corrupts then fructifies and God makes the New grow out of the Old and God gives it a Body viz. to every seed it s own Body and thence Wheat rises from Wheat and Barly from Barly plainly declaring that in the Resurrection the New Body shall be the same with the Old in Substance Flesh and Blood Skin and Bone Head and Heart Brain and Breath Limbs Members Muscles and all Organs proportionable to the Old as one Grain of Wheat or like as one Egge to another This I take for the Sameness of Body which the Apostle here describes to us and such a Sameness will the Soul easily obtain viz. a Flame of Life as much the same with the former As a Flame in one part of a Fire kindles and produces a Flame in another part of the Fire singly there are so many Flames and yet all are but the Flame of the same Fire and may well enough be called the same Flame full as well as the Ear of Wheat and all the Corns of it may be called Wheat and the same Wheat with that which was sown And this Solution it seems may serve for the Souls as well as St. Paul's Wheat for the Body and one of them shall be as much the same as the other But to my Apprehension the Sameness intended in the Resurrection is not so much or properly applicable to the Soul or the Body as to the Person The Body suitable to the former and like it as one Grain of Wheat like and proportionable to that from which it springs So a Flame of Life of suitable force brightness and activity to the former and fit for that Body where it is kindled these will in the Person produce the same Faculties that were in the former Person viz. The same Vital Powers Sensitive Powers same Inclinations Affections Desires Natural the same Rational Powers Perception Understanding Phancy Judgment Memory Will Conscience And these will make the rising Person altogether the very self and same Person with that which died more the same than an Old Man is the same with what he was when Young or a Child Compare a Child of four years to a Man of fourscore they are known really to be the same Person by Collateral Evidences but none by having known the Child can expect by his Senses to discover the Old Man to be the same Person nor can the Old Man himself evidently know or make Proof by any thing in himself that he is the same Person so great Differences grow in time between the one Age the other But the Person rising at the Last Day may likely be as much the same with him that died as the Man waking after a long Sleep is the same with him that lay down to take his Rest There will be Body Soul and Person without difference and the same Powers Vital Sensitive Rational Inclinations Affections Cogitations and Knowledge all which make effectually and really the same Person and more the same than the Old Man is with the Young and yet those are really the same Person also 3. My Third Observation shall be concerning such Texts as those who maintain the Immateriality and Separate Subsistence of Souls do Alledge both out of the Evangelists and the Apostolick Writings for the Proof and Support of that Opinion Viz. Mat. 10.28 Are not able to kill the Soul Chap. 16.26 Gain the whole World and lose his own Soul Luk. 16.19 The Parable of Dives Chap. 23.43 To day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Ver. 46. Jesus cried Father into thy hands I commend my Spirit And Acts 7.59 Stephen's Saying Lord Jesus receive my Spirit 2 Cor. 5. Ver. 6. 8. Absent from the Body and present with the Lord. Phil. 1.23 To depart and be with Christ is better but to abide in the Flesh is more needful for you Heb. 12.9 Ye have been obedient to your fleshly Fathers and shall we not much rather be in subjection to the Father of Spirits Ver. 22. Ye are come to Mount Sion God Christ and the Spirits of Just Men made Perfect 1 Pet. 3.19 He went and preached to the Spirits in Prison Rev. 6.9 The Souls under the Altar Here are 11 Quotations Alledged to Prove the Separate Subsistence of Souls and their Immateriality And some add to these Mat. 17. Moses and Elias appearing at the Transfiguration which makes them up a Dozen I have made and do make one General Observation upon them all viz. That they are all spoken or delivered in a transient manner not principally intending to teach the Immateriality or Separate Subsistence of Souls not in Places where the Contexts before lead to a Discourse concerning the Nature or State of Souls or what becomes of them after Death or between that and the Resurrection so as there is not a Design in any of these Texts principally to teach that Doctrine Nor any clear Intention apparent to teach at all this Belief For Instance The Absent from the Body and present with the Lord or the To day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Or the Receive my Spirit Or the Be Obedient to the Father of Spirits Or the We are come to God Christ and his Church Or the Preaching to the Spirits in Prison Or the Souls under the Altar Or the Appearing of Moses and Elias at Tabor I demand what do these Texts of themselves teach concerning a Separate State or Subsistence of Souls There is no previous Discourse in their Contexts leading to speak of the State of Souls or inducing to teach concerning them nor apparent Intent in any of these Texts so to do But Men possest with an Opinion of the Separate Subsistence do draw and beat out of these Texts that which doth not naturally flow from them nor that they ever intended to teach so as the Doctrine squeezed out of these Texts for the Nourishment and Support of their Opinion tastes strongly of the Husk and Skins of them and are rather violently forced
than freely and fairly flowing from the Words and Intent of these Scriptures Well but still there are Four Texts not instanced in and which seem to make appear an Intent to teach this Doctrine concerning them I say that Mat. 10. Phil. 1. shew not a principal Intent so to teach That of Mat. teaches principally to fear God more than men the Philip. intends principally to shew That Paul would have Christ magnified by his Life or by his Death and that it was indifferent to him by whether of these means that end should be attained By Death would be easier and a more Gain to him but by Life he thought might be more profitable and beneficial to them and the Church This seems the principal Intent and Scope of this Text and not to teach a Separate Subsistence or Immateriality of Soul Mat. 16. About Gaining the World and losing the Soul seems to shew an Intent of teaching concerning Souls and the Hinge of its Meaning turns upon the Signification of the Word Soul in this Place Our Lord previously Exhorts his Disciples to take up the Cross and follow him Expect Tribulation in his Doctrine For whosoever will save his Life shall lose it and whosoever will lose his Life for my sake shall find it For What is a Man profited if he shall gain the whole World and lose his own Soul Or What shall a Man give in Exchange for his Soul My Sense of this Text is That the Words Soul and Life are consignificant as if it had been said He that saves his Life shall lose it and he that loses it shall find it For What is a Man profited if he shall gain the whole World and lose his own Life Or What can a Man give in Exchange for his Life If one lose his Life the gain of the whole World can do him no good nor make him a Recompence for it And the Devil could say All that a Man hath would he give for his Life Nor would any Man of Sense take the World in Exchange for his Life for that the World is of no Use or Value to the Dead So as there is nothing in this Text of the Soul but the Word or Term which I have before plentifully proved to signifie and intend very often the Person the Affection the Intellect and the Life And I take it here to intend the Life of the Person and not the Soul which is the Forma Informans of the Man To the Parable of Dives Luk. 16. I have fully spoken and observed That it is but a Parable not Explained or Expounded by our Lord that we know of I take it spoken in Illustration of our Lord's Doctrine delivered but three Verses before viz. That which is highly esteemed amongst men is abomination in the sight of God as being very proper for that purpose and that the Discourse held in it between Dives and Lazarus is suited to the common Opinion of the People to whom he spake and doth not intend a true Relation of the State of Souls after Death I conceive the Text 10. Mat. and this Parable to be like the Two Pillars of Dagon's House the main Props of the Immaterial Opinion upon which the whole Weight of it leaneth propped also by the other Texts before rehearsed but weakly And I leave the Consideration to such as shall happen to peruse what hath here been Collected and put together intending singly the Search and Manifestation of the Truth in this Point Our Author Flavel lays the Foundation for Proof of the Separate Subsistence of Souls upon Moses his Text quoted Pag. 1. of his Book viz. Gen. 2.7 God formed Man of the dust of the ground and breathed into his Nostrils the Breath of Life and Man became a Living Soul And the Words of this Text he takes upon him to Interpret and by his so doing verefies the Old Saying Mala Interpretatio corrumpit Textum for thus he Interprets This Text says he proves and intends that God did then Create a Spirit or Soul out of nothing for Man viz. an Immaterial Intelligent Substance or Spirit and that was either first Created and then Infused or Infundendo was Created in the very Act of Infusion I will raise no Dispute with him about the Mode or Manner of his intended Creation be it Created and Infused or Infundendo Created But I say that either way taken it is not warranted by the Letter or Words of the Text for therein is no Mention of Spirit or Creation out of nothing or any sort of Creation whatsoever So his Interpretation is not warranted by the Words or Letter of the Text and that it is more opposed by the Sense and Meaning of the Text than it is by the Letter of it For if the Text or Moses had intended or meant that the Breath of Life breathed into Adam should be taken for such a Spirit it would have been more plainly expressed in the Text or at least the propriety of speaking would have required to have had it express'd after another manner viz. God breathed into Adam the Breath of Life and it or that viz. that Breath became a Living Soul But the Text is otherwise Worded it neither says nor intends that the Breath became a Living Soul but that the Man did so And I say farther that by the Man's becoming a Living Soul is not intended that he became a Soul meerly or singly called by Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Expounded by Actus primus Corporis Organici Not such a bare Soul without a Body a thing never yet known in Rerum Natura but a Living Soul in Composito viz. a Living Person Man became a Living Person Heb. 10.39 We are of them that believe to the Salvation of the Soul viz. of the Person For all Agree the Body shall have a Salvation as well as he Soul I perceive that the Term of Soul very oft in Scripture intended to signifie the Person is a great occasion of misleading the Apprehension of the Readers inducing them to apply to the single and bare Soul those Sayings which are intended of or for the Person So is the Case now Cited Heb. 10. and so in our Text now Examined and because the Correcting and Emendation of this Mistake seems to be of very great Importance I have before given many Instances of the Usage in Scripture Expressions in a multitude of Places and yet not in half of those that I might have done And because this Truth cannot be made too apparent and with great difficulty plain enough I will touch a few Instances of it again in this Place Gen 46.26 All the Souls that came out of Jacob's Loins into Aegypt were 66 and Joseph's Sons were two Souls so all the Souls of Jacob's House were 70 counting Jacob and Joseph Here Souls can intend nothing but Persons Acts 27.37 In Paul's Voyage towards Rome and Shipwrack at Malta there were in all in the Ship 276 Souls viz. Persons Isa
53.10 Thou shalt make his Soul an Offering for Sin viz. his Person For none will deny his Body to have been made a visible Offering for Sin one as well and as much as the other his whole Person was so Psal 31.5 Into thy hand I commend my Spirit for thou hast redeemed me David was then alive and in Condition to write this Psalm and had a Body as well as a Spirit and under the Term of Spirit commended his Person or himself to God Luk. 23.56 Our Lord did the very same he knew his Body was to rise early upon the Third Day yet Cryed Father into thy hands I commend my Spirit Recommending by that Term himself or his Person Soul and Body So David My Soul is among Lions deliver my Soul from the Sword the Lord is with them that uphold my Soul viz. Deliver me uphold me So Jonathan loved David as his own Soul viz. as he did himself his own Person And this Form of Expression seems agreeable enough to Reason and common Practice in other Cases Pars pro Toto As we use to say Sweet Soul and dear Heart Forma dat esse rei And so Men frequently use by the most noble Part to express or denote the whole And hence I conclude that the last Part of Moses's Text here is well Paraphrased And Man became a Living Person without intent to speak of a Soul by its self or otherwise then as in conjunction with the Body it helped to make up the Person And because this is a Material Point and beats hard upon our Opponents Foundation another Parallel Text shall be cited for Illustration and Confirmation of the same viz. Ezech. 37. The Prophecy over dry Bones which thereupon came together and the Sinews and Flesh came up upon them and the Skin covered them above but there was no Breath in them Then he was commanded to Prophecy over these Bones yet not to call for Souls or Spirits for their Animation but to say to the Wind Thus saith the Lord God Come from the four Winds O Breath and breathe upon these slain that they may live And thereupon the Breath came into them and they lived and stood up upon their feet an exceeding great Army Here it seems we have a Specimen of the First Mans Creation viz. His Body was first made ready for that Animating Breath which should first tine and kindle the Flame of Life in his Body then made ready for it And this Flame constantly fanned by Respiration and un-put out or extinguished by any violent or other means seems to be the Actus primus Corporis Organici Whilst that continues flaming and glowing the Person lives when that is extinguish'd the Person dies beyond Remedy and being once extinguish'd in all Parts of the Body it cannot be again re-kindled but by fresh Fire from Heaven or a Divine Power Our Author Pag. 252. He says The Radical Moisture which is daily consuming by the Flame of Life must needs be spent e're long And I say that if this Flame be not fed and nourished by Food and Viands competent and of suitable Nature this Flame must first diminish then decay and lastly be extinguished as daily Experience teaches in Times of Scarcity and Famine and the like distressing Accidents So as this Vision gives us some Traces whereby the manner of Adam's Creation and the Infusion of the Breath of Life into him may guessingly be collected And as it directs backwards to the Creation so it doth it forwards open some Prospect towards the manner of our expected Resurrection in which after the Body shall have been made ready and compleat for the Reception and Nourishment of it the Animating Breath shall again kindle in it the Flame of Life as by God shall be appointed for the Actuating such Raised Bodies and as it did before their former Dissolution And this Flame will be of the same Kind and Nature with the former and as much the same as the Bodies then Rising will be the same Bodies with the former before it was a body with such Organs acted by a Natural Flame of Life and the same shall it be after the Resurrection with this Change to the Blessed that their Natural Body shall be made a Spiritual Body By this Counter Exposition of Moses's Text before recited I pretend to have battered and shaken or even to have overthrown the First and one of the Main Foundations of our Author's Opinion upon which he principally insists and grounds himself in the first 46 Pages of his Book And I now proceed to propound an Argument in direct Opposition to his Opinion and all that he hath said in maintenance of the same Thus then I argue That which is born of the Flesh is Flesh but the Soul as well as the Body is generated and comes of Flesh Ergo The Soul is a Material and not an Immaterial Intelligent Spirit The Major of these Propositions is apparently agreeable to the Course of Nature and John 3 6. sufficiently supported by our Lords own Assertion The Minor I prove by Gen. 5.3 Adam begat a Son in his own likeness after his Image Hence I argue Adam after the breathing into him of the Breath of Life became a Living Person and continued to be so at the Procreation and Birth of his Son therefore the Procreation of a Son in his own likeness intends That the Son was generated a Living Person but so he could not be without a Soul or Spirit James 2.26 The Body without the Spirit is dead and Nature agrees viz. That one cannot be a Living Person unless he have the two Essential Parts which constitute the same viz. Body and Soul It seems clear That when Adam begat a Son he begat a Living Person and that so he could not be without a Soul Ergo Adam begetting a Son in his own likeness a Living Person begat his Soul as well as his Body And for a farther Proof of my Minor Proposition I argue again from Gen. 1.28 and 9.2 God says to our First Parents Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the Earth and bring forth abundantly in the Earth Hereupon I say That if Man do not beget a Son in his own likeness after his Image viz. a Living Person as Adam is said to do it could not be in the Power or Nature of Man to replenish the Earth with other Men or Persons like himself or of his own Kind and Nature And to believe or maintain otherwise crosses not only the import of these Texts but the common experience of Mankind also and the Evidences appâ—aring every day for Children are born all the World over with their perfection of parts little indeed but magnum in parvo potentia and perfectly Living Persons in the likeness of their Parents and the very Abbreviations and Epitomes of them Some say but they are but vain words That the Parents procreate the Body only but the Soul a Praeexistent Spirit lies hovering in the Air
Beasts haunted towards Houses for relief amongst them was observed one who ran sometimes on two feet and otherwhiles on four the Spectators took him for a Satyr they set the Haunt to take him and took him he was found a perfect Man of wonderful quick Senses especially in Smelling he learned again to speak and was known for the poor Womans Son and then related his manner of living amongst the Beasts accepted as one of their kind and so herded with them living as they did and the People named him John of Liege And this Fact discovers a near degree of Affinity between Man and Beast and so doth the Nourishment of Humane Bodies by the Milk of Beasts and the Support of Humane Bodies by the Transfusion of the Blood of Beasts into their Veins and Bodies which shews even a Consanguinity amongst us Our Predecessors in this Island in Julius Caesar's time and a good while after lived as naked as their Cattel and fed amongst other things upon Wildings Acrons Bollis Sloes Heps Haws c. as both Beasts and poor People divers times feed at this day And to prove That Beasts and Men in puris naturalibus do not greatly differ in the last place shall be cited the Case of Nebuchadnezzar who had for many years as high a place in the Throne of Glory as any other Man whatsoever and we may presume had indulged himself as Men in such Cases and Places use to do till by the Operation it seems of his Phancy his Heart or Inclinations became like those of the Beasts he hearded with the Oxen fed with them and lived amongst them his Skin was his only Covering and was wet with the Showers of Heaven his Hair grew to cover him like the Birds Feathers and his Nails like their Claws and this be was well enough able to endure and it stood with his choice and liking during such distemper of his Phancy the space of Seven years as an Apprenticeship under Discipline And it may serve for an Example and Proof that as Men and Beasts are under the same Genus or Kind of Creatures similar in their Bodies as to the Materials and Parts of them so they shall not be so exceedingly different in the Nature of their Souls as the received Opinion hath made them but more likely it seems That a Soul of such Nature as acts in the Brutes First Their Vital Faculties Digestion Nutrition Generation Secondly Their Passions of Lust Wrath and Fear Thirdly Their Sensitive Faculties Seeing Hearing c. Fourthly Such low Degrees as they have of Perception Understanding Phancy Judgment Will and Memory such a Soul as acts these last Faculties in a low Degree and all the former in as high a Degree as is done in Man such a like Soul should be enough able to act in Man all that his Body and Organs can perform and for which such Organs were first intended and made But against this Conclusion divers have objected and said That Man hath one singular Ornamental Quality peculiar to his Nature and so well fixed to it as the same cannot be separated from it nor be communicated to any Brutal Nature whatsoever and that is a Natural Power of Discerning Honestum from Turpe and distinguishing between them so as to approve the one and condemn the other To this I reply It seems Reason doth not drive Men to consent to this Assertion or to approve the Import of it But they re-joyn The Truth of it is proved Rom. 2.14 Those who have not the Law do by Nature the things contained in the Law having the Law written in their hearts For an help to expound this Text I quote another 1 Cor. 11.14 Doth not even Nature it self teach you that if a Man have long hair it is a shame to him Here by Nature is intended an universal Custom of those Countreys which St. Paul had seen for in them all Men used to wear their hair short and that became amongst them a second Nature as our Proverb terms it Hence I collect for probable that in the quoted Text to the Romans Paul by the word Nature intended a Civilized and Cultivated Nature meliorated by some kind of Education or Institution as all the Nations that he knew were for his words having not the Law points at that of Moses and he seems to account that all who were not under that Law were under Nature and the Guidance of it but such a Nature as had the Cultivation of other Laws or Rules and which generally were much agreeaable to the Letter or Sense of Moses his Moral Laws and made like Impressions upon the hearts of the Gentiles as that of Moses did upon the Jews but that here by Nature he did not intend Humane Nature in puris naturalibus naked and bare of all manner of Institution or Education whatsoever not such a Nature as that of John of Liege the Lybian Jamnites and Sabunks where Men are so few as their converse amongst the more numerous Beasts makes them like one another not like the Caribbee Islanders or the most Northernly Americans or some miserable poor wild Irish have been reported It seems he doth not intend Nature thus naked but under the Cultivation of some Civil Education Now for Man's Natural Faculty of discerning Honestum from Turpe I say First That it is not in his Nature after the manner of his Natural Faculties his Vital Passionate Sensitive or Rational Powers for all these of which the Beasts are also partakers rise out of bare Nature or the Natural Contexture of Soul and Body and exert themselves upon emergent Occasions without any Teaching or Instruction whatsoever this Power of discerning Honestum from Turpe doth not so Adam did not by Nature discern that Nakedness was an undecent Thing or Turpe Who told thee that thou wast naked Discovered to thee that Nakedness was an Indecency in thee Or that thou hast need of any Covering but thy Skin Rom. 7.7 I had not known sin or what actions were sins but by the Law Ver. 8. Without the Law sin was dead seems unperceived Chap. 5.13 Sin is not imputed when there is no Law These prove that there is need of Rules to discern Honestum from Turpe even in the most gross actions for Rom. 4.15 Where no Law is there is no transgression Let us try this by a Case of Shedding Mans Blood viz. Two Men in Pure State of Nature or Savages happen to meet at large and to have view of an Object which they both desire they cannot dispute for want of Language but both seize the Object and fall to the Brutal Way of Contending viz. Violence and Force and in the Contest one kills the other It seems the Killer instead of remorse should glory in this Atchievement and be more encouraged and ready to follow the same Course another time And what otherwise do our practised Duellists but glory in their Shame with apparent disadvantage acting against the Laws both of God
usque ad mortem by fresh nourishment and ventilation without which this animating flame cannot subsist any more than common fire or flame can do P. 102. This Soul perceives not the external Objects or internal Operations but like the Sap in Plants or the Blood in Animals though such Blood be animated it hath neither knowledge nor sense for those parts which must be in continual flame and motion give thereby that to other parts which they themselves have not And thus say I Animal Fire whil'st it keeps glowing irradiates and acts the Bodily Parts and Organs to and for those effects and purposes for which they were intended and made by the great Artificer of the Universe In your first Paragraph you are pleased to say That my Answer to your Question How a Material Soul doth or can act the Senses Vnderstandings Memories and Consciences of Men is not so distinct as you expected but that I shift off with general Remarks and Quotations of Authors My general Remark is That in Plants and Beasts we cannot discern the Quomodo viz. How the Material Soul works in them and yet we are sure of the thing viz. That it doth work all in them and that so it is very probable to be in the State and Case of Mankind And I think this Answer is no shifting one but very plain and full to your Question And for my Quotations they are taken out of good and allowed Authors of late times viz. Boyle Roccius Willis Peter Martyr Philip Melanchton pertinent and somewhat full in the Point of any of which you take no particular notice nor give them any manner of Answer but pass them all by as nothing were and without accepting or answering any one of them whence my labour and intent of quoting good Authors to you is made altogether fruitless and ineffectual I am not knowing in my self that ever I did or do say any thing for a shift or a blind for my meaning and intent seeks Truth and what I say I think without going one step out of the way of right to the best of my knowledge and I am altogether as willing your side in this Dispute be proved true as my own present Opinion and that Truth may finally appear and be prevalent is the only desire intent and indeavour of Sir Your Obliged humble Servant Dat. 18 July 1693. To the abovesaid Answer our Friend returned a Third Opposition Oct. 18. 1693. and this was divided into Eight Paragraphs 1. Paragraph Is a Profession to end this Dispute with this his present Paper and to proceed no farther in it 2. Paragraph You say The main Question between us is the Quid sit Anima Immortalis aut Immaterialis And to this you answer It is an Immaterial Immortal Siprit◠and this you should prove intending what you say it is impossible it should be otherwise For that Matter and Motion cannot act Humane Faculties as they are acted amongst Men as if you intend that God cannot make Cogitative Matter or not make Matter Cogitative but I think God can make Matter Cogitative and if so then you do not deny That a Material Spirit in Conjunction with the Body may possibly act all Humane Powers and Faculties whatsoever You offer to me That Men think it good proof that there is a God by shewing an impossibility that it should be otherwise In Answer to which I say I hold this sort of Proof of that or any Truth to be very obscure and infirm for that it makes Men the competent Judges of what is possible to be or be done which I do not grant them to be For that Men have seen many things done which without such Ocular Testimony they could not have been perswaded to believe never possible to be done viz. that a Remora no bigger than a Snail should stop and hold fast a great Ship going before the Wind with all her Sails that a Fish hooked at the end of an Angling Line should stupefie the Hand and thence the Body of the Fisher and put him into a Deadly Swound that a vast Heap of Water fishes and all should in a Calm Day rise up into the Air and move there in a heap to a far distant Place and there fall down again in Spouts and Hurricanes I think therefore the Arguments ex impossibili concerning Souls are fit only for such as dare take upon them to judge and determine what God can do and what he cannot do Men have Reason to judge it impossible for a Living Person to live still and be safe in the midst of Nebuchadnezzar's Fiery Furnace and yet that and many like things are possible with God and far beyond Humane Knowledge for our Lord tells us That with God all things are possible In my Paper I cited to you Dr. Willis saying That Men who think that God can do nothing above or beyond what they can conceive do not deserve to be answered no more than they qui viventium Sensus Facultates quascunque non nisi à substantia Immateriali Immortalique obiri posse contendunt You say Mans Soul must be Immaterial because God cannot act Man without such a Spirit Prove that and take the Victory and if you do not prove that it seems you have said little in the Case Your Paper says only The thing is impossible for that Matter and Motion cannot do it The truth of which you neither do nor I believe can prove But whatsoever Matter and Motion can of it self do or not do I assure my self God can make Matter Cogitative and can by a Material Spirit and apt Organs effect in Man all that which we see daily performed amongst us and so it still seems to me most likely that he hath done 3. Paragraph The Description of Conscience in my Paper you think too long to examine and therefore to confute or answer it You say There is really a Dominion and Authority of Conscience and I have before granted it and described the Nature of it agreeing that all who have submitted themselves to Rules be they Jewish Christian Gentile Mahometan Romish Quakery or whatsoever other Rules Customs or Conceipts Men have submitted their Minds unto they are under a Coercion of Conscience from the Dictates and Power of such Rules Customs or Conceipts viz. All Cultivated Humane Natures receive more from Education Rules Example and Practices than their Souls of any sort can furnish them with towards the Establishment of a Conscience in them which hath no Power or very little in a State of Simple and Bare Nature without any manner of Cultivation whatsover So for Children as they come to understand and submit to Rules so Conscience grows and increases upon them Also Beasts at their full Liberty shew no signs of Conscience but put them under an Education and they will shew plain Signs of Regret and Fear for having acted against their Rules by their Crouching and Slinking Behaviours Hence appears that the Actings of Conscience are